Insert

by HeartSkip

Rating: everyone
Tags: Random, Adventure, Slice of Life, Comedy
Length: 82636

I'm throwing myself into the land of ponies. Hooray!

Ever had that moment where you wake up on a mountain with no idea of how you got there or what to do next? No, well to this has happened to one Dutch/American human . Not only that but he gains a new appearance. Nothing to strange, just a new hair color and a nice pair of gloves.

To make things weirder, he has also encountered strange looking ponies that speak English and decides to fool them into thinking he can't understand them. This is a story about his time in the land of Equestria as he learns about the pony culture and his place in it.

This is another *Insert youself into Equestria* Fanfic, (hence the name) in which I describe how I would react to such a situation in a first person view. I will warn you this story can we a tad bit jumpy and random at times. Also the grammar is not 100% perfect so there will be some mistakes but other than that it has been getting some great feed back.

I hope you enjoy reading it.

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2012-03-21 22:06:41 UTC

Uncertainty.

I open my eyes and tried to look around. At first my surroundings were too bright to see anything and I shut my eyes tight.

"What in the world happened to me?" I thought to myself. I Tried to remember anything that could have happened before this moment. All I could remember was that I had been biking home from school. About halfway through the memory it went blank. I forced myself to open my eyes again and look around. I was on a mountain from the looks of things. There was snow all around me but for some reason I wasn't cold at all. It did explain why it was so light.

I looked up at the sky, not a cloud in the sky. It seemed to be that no matter where I looked it was so bright that it hurt.

"Damned sun, Sometimes I wish you just disappear and not hurt my eyes." I said to myself out loud. I was a weird habit I had. I tended to talk to myself and objects more than I talked to people.

I'm guessing you would like an introduction. My name is Gunnar A. Berge (Say it like this: Gunner bergy), I'm 16 years old and I am an American who lives or at least lived in the Netherlands. After some family issues me, my brother and my mom moved there because of our step dad. I have (or had) brown hair, brown eyes and a light, tan tinted skin color.

My nature has always been that of an unintentional jerk, tending to make situations worse with ill placed words. Though I do try not too, they tend to slip out a lot. I never had much faith in humanity and tended to hate most of the people around me but I think that might have something to do with some teenage angst and my own urge to be myself instead of following along with whatever crap other people did. It tended to get me insulted or told to act differently for a large piece of my life.

I got the luck of good genes and was naturally stronger than most of the kids in my school so nothing ever got worse than just insults and friendly advice from people I didn't know or care about. I had some great friends then, a nice group of about 4 or 5 gamer friends that didn't really care to much about my strange and sometimes insane ways of acting. Saying things like "oh that just how Gunnar acts, he a crazy American." That title stuck like a fly to honey. I miss those times but what I had got thrown into now was like a dream come true.

After my eyes had finally adjusted, I could clearly see everything. The first thing I did was take a quick look around. Looking over a cliff I could see a town in the distance, but there was a dark forest in between it and me. "Great, there's always a catch." It seemed every time anything good could happen, I would first have to work like hell for it to happen.

The next thing I saw stunned me. I wear a pair of, black long, fingerless gloves that my grandma had made for me a couple years back, almost all the time. They were originally made from wool but now they seem to be made of something much tougher and far darker from what I normally wore. There was also a strange blue crystal in the center of both gloves. "Well these things look even cooler now." I thought to myself. The next thing I realized gave me a big smile. A piece of my hair smacked my in the eye. I rubbed my eye and saw something was different about my hair.

"Holy shit!" I yelled. My normally brown hair had gone completely white. It was as white as the snow around me. "This is like a dream come true. I wonder if I have gone completely insane, maybe I crashed into someone or something like on my way home and now I'm in a coma or have just gone crazy. Either way, I like it." I said to myself.

I started looking for all the changes that happened to me. I was far stronger than before or at least I think I was after picking up a rock the size of my chest with ease. I was normally good against the cold but this cold should me making me at least shiver. I was like I had become the perfect me, if that is any what understandable. "This is too good to be true!" I yelled. The pro's of this strange event made me completely forget that I was alone, on the middle of a mountain without any memory of how I got there.

The next thing I realized was that my backpack was missing, but at least my pockets contained everything I wanted. I had my keys, my Ipod, some change and a now frozen packet of Mentos.

The cons of my situation quickly started to set in. There I was, in the middle of no where, with nothing of value to eat and no way of knowing where I was.I sat down for a moment to think of what to do.

"Now there are two sensible things I can do right now. 1. I can have a panic attack and waste energy and food trying to calm myself down or 2. Accept the fact I've probably already gone crazy and try to bring myself back to sanity in the best way I can, too just deal with it.

I chose the latter and took a few deep breaths, accepting my fate. "There's no use in fighting what I momentarily cannot control."

I grabbed my Ipod and turned on the song "Other Light" by Finger Eleven. It seemed to be most fitting at the time though it didn't exactly help me feel better. I just needed to listen to some music before the batteries ran out, not that it would happen anytime soon.

I walked over the the side of the mountain where I had seen a town, looking for a easy way down. Lucky for me with a but of jumping I could easily make it down. I did make sure to be careful, having not been on a mountain before meant I had no idea what could happen if I did something stupid. After almost falling of the mountain multiple times, I finally got down.

The next challenge ahead of me was to make it through the large forest ahead of me. Every part of my body was telling me not to go in. The forest was dark and it gave off a creepy vibe. Ignoring my fear, I walked in. The dark lighting was a nice change in comparison to the super bright mountain top. I turned off my music so that I could listen to my surroundings. I saw all kinds of animals roaming around. They didn't fear me at all which only strengthened my fears.

"If they weren't afraid of me then that means that humans don't come around these parts." I thought to myself. I continued walking. After I had walked for about an hour or so I came across a rode and followed it. the road had a little bit of growth on but was bare for the most part. This was a good sign. It meant it was being used.

My feet started to hurt and I decided to take a quick break. I climbed into a tree and turn my music back on. I looked at my feet an smiled . "I happy I put my mountain shoes on." I thought to myself. By chance, I couldn't find my normal shoes when running late for school and quickly put them on instead. The only thing that seemed different it that they were black instead of brown.

I sat there for awhile just trying to enjoy myself instead of worry. All of a sudden, I heard a loud roar and a scream. Instinct kicked in as I jumped out of the tree and ran towards the sound. As I got closer I could hear the screams of help more clearly. It sounded English which was a good sign. The voice was high pitched and sound like that of a young girls voice.

I reached the source of the noise and saw the strangest sight I had ever seen before. There stood a little blue pony thing that was running around screaming for help as a strange lion scorpion thing chased it around. For a moment I had a *WTF moment* As I tried to understand what in the world was happening but it didn't last very long.

I started making noise and try to get the lion things attention, Shaking tree branches and yelling at it. "Hey you, lion thing!!" The lion thing its head towards me. "Pick on someone who is relatively closer to your own damn size!!"  I don't know if what I had done was really stupid or not but it worked.

The lion thing (as I shall thus forth call it) ran straight at me. My first reaction was to run away from it with an endless line of cursing. It closed the gap quickly forcing me to bolt up a tree. I had never ran that fast in my life. The lion thing started trying to stab my legs with its long "lion thing stinger." Luckily it missed every time and stopped after I was completely out of its reach.

Then I witnessed what could have been the second dumbest thing of that day. The little blue pony thing yelled, out asking if I was okay. My palm spontaneously flew into my face with great speeds as a loud *Smack* could be heard. It was the hardest facepalm I have ever made. One that could be remembered through out history as the greatest facepalm ever made.

The lion thing turned its head and started walking back to the pony. "I can't believe I'm doing this..." I said before jumping on the back of the lion thing. It was the ultimate distraction. The lion thing started doing anything it could to get me off, shaking, jumping around, running its back along trees.

It stopped for a moment. I saw something move behind me and turned my head. The lion thing was preparing to try and stab me. "This day is just full of stupid." I thought to myself. Right before it struck, I simply rolled off it back and watched it stab itself. It just kinda rolled around and stopped moving short afterwards. "You idiot....." I said to the lion thing. Another, less dramatic facepalm struck my face.

While the facepalm struck the same little pony came out from behind a tree.

"The was amazing, thanks for saving me!" The little pony said. I just gave her a confused look. Being the person that I am I had no idea if I should trust the strange looking pony that was standing in front of me. I swapped from talking English to dutch In my brain. That way I could still do my average talking and hopeful she would not understand me. "Ik ben gek geworden...." (I've gone crazy) I said. The realization that a little big eye'd pony was talking to me hit like a rock.

"What......?" The little pony said confused. We kinda just stood there for a moment examining each other. All I did after that was kinda wave goodbye and looked for the path. The pony followed behind making sure to keep her distance. All I could really do is continue walking and think about what happened. It felt as if I was accepting everything a little to fast.

I had been walking for some time before, here and there I would hear the pony mumble something to itself. I turned a corner and saw an opening in the trees. I walked up to what seemed to be an exit of the forest but quickly hid myself behind a tree. Peaking out from behind the tree, I saw what seemed to be a hut or cottage. There were tons of different animals there. A different pony was feeding them. It was a yellow pony with pink hair. I laughed a little when I saw this though I had no idea why. I guess the idea of it was just to much for me and this was my reaction.

Focus a little bit more on it, I noticed hit had wings. Another *WTF moment* popped up. Suddenly from behind me I heard the pony that was following me say something. It surprised me and made me jump a little. "You know you don't have to be afraid of her right? It looked at me as if I was retarded. I gave an irritated look and looked back at the yellow pony.

I realized I forgotten something and looked back at the pony, who just stood there looking back at me. The color of its mane was the same color as how my hair was now. Pure white, The only difference being its had a blue stripe going through it. I took a closer, focused look this time and also saw tattoos on her hind legs. Both Identical and they looked like a stone with a horseshoe imprinted into it. I drifted back into a deep thought. I had an odd mix in which I normally had close to zero focus on something unless it was any what interesting, the only problem with that being it that I would forget about most everything around me and only theorize on the subject.

My concentration broken by the sight of my breath. "Odd, I didn't know that it would be that cold now." I thought to myself. Looking back down and noticed that the pony was gone. Looked back around the tree only too jump back five meters as I almost bumped into the yellow pony, she did the same. The blue pony was standing right next to the yellow one laughing.

"See, this was the weird animal I was talking about." The blue one said. "What do you think it is?" I just kinda stood there staring at the two. "I hope I haven't taking any strange drugs lately." I thought to myself as I stared at the two conversing ponies.

"I don't know, I've never see anything like it." The yellow one said.

"Maybe I found a new species!" The blue one said proudly. "I guess I'd be pretty happy if I found a new species on animal." I thought to myself only to facepalm again. "I just did."

"I think we should take it too Twilight, she might know something about it." The yellow one said. I raised one of my eyebrows contemplating whether or not that was really a good idea. Though that grabbed there attention.

"Do you think it can understand us?" The blue pony said. It walked up to me and slowly said. "Caaaan..... Yoooooouuu. Understaaaaaaand...... meeee?" It said it like I was some kind of foreigner (which I was) that had just asked it to repeat what it had said five times. I just looked at it with the same look, acting like I didn't understand it.

"Well I guess that answers our question." The blue pony said. "It really does look weird doesn't it. Kinda like a monkey. It seems to be a lot smarter though. It managed to save me and get a manticore to kill itself." That is when I sudden thought popped into my head. "I yelled in English and she didn't know. Either she deaf or just was really panicking." I thought to myself.

The little yellow pony was crying a little. "Oh... well I...  I guess if it saved you then its okay." She seemed pretty sad about the news.

"Oh come on Fluttershy, you don't have to cry for one of those manticores, most would attack you without second thought. Thats just how the Everfree forest works." I replayed the name Fluttershy in my head so I could remember the name. Atleast It was an easy name to remember.

"Anyways, lets get going." The blue one finally said. They started walking and I walked a distance behind them. I was thinking,  trying to make some more sense of my situation making a list of pros and cons in my head. "Pros: I some got stronger, My hair turned white and my glove things look awesome.(Yes that is what I call them, even in real life.) Cons: I've either gone crazy or I really am stuck on some different dimension with no knowledge of this place other than that big lion things are idiots.

In my time of thought without realizing it, I had caught up to the ponies and was right behind them. I grabbed my Ipod and set some more music on. This time the song was Erase/Replace by Foo Fighters. It was one of my favorite songs and made me forget about most of the things around me. I started humming it dragging more attention back to me.

The blue pony said something and I pulled one of my ear buds out to listen.

"Looks like it knows about music." The blue pony said.

"Maybe that how it talks." The yellow said. I giggled a little by that comment and imaged what it would be like him everyone was humming songs to each other.

The blue pony looked at me with a kind of confused look and the looked back in front of her.

"I don't think that's how it talks. I heard it saying some like. Ik benne ghek gehworedden." The blue pony said. I couldn't help but laugh a little from how bad her accent was. She looked back at me with angry eyes. I stopped for a moment to let some distance build again and put my ear bud back in.

We walked a little longer before reaching a town. It looked like what I had seen from the mountain. I looked back to look at it and got the strange urge to go back to it. I turned off my music and looked around. I got a lot of strange looks from a bunch of different ponies. Now I could clearly see a difference a between male and female pony. The males looked large and had wider chests in comparison to the females who were smaller and thinner.

We reached a big tree, it was full of windows. "Talk about a full blow tree house." I thought as the yellow pony knocked on the door. "Twilight, are you in there? Its Fluttershy, we found something you might want to see." She said as if trying to yell but failing.

The door opened and a purple pony popped her head out. What really pulled my interest is when I saw, and I kid you not, a single horn on her head. "Shes a damn unicorn. That most likely made the winged on a pegasis!" I yelled in my head. I started to get hyper at the idea of living mythic creatures. I could tell that I was not the only one getting hyper. The purple pony's voice was full of excitement. "Come in come in!" She said rushing back in.

We walked into that seemed like a library. There were books everywhere in case you hadn't guessed. The blue pony and Fluttershy sat down. I repeated Twilight's name a few times in my head. The first thing I did after that was look through all the books. Unforchantly, they where all fictional which I comfirmed when looking up at a sign saying Fiction. "Derp." I said quietly, trying to not attract attention to myself which ended up being easy because the Blue pony and Fluttershy were deep in conversation.

I looked around at the signs looking for a history section. I wanted to find out some more about this place. Right when I saw it the purple pony I had come to known as Twilight. There were tons of books flying around her, all of them having a purple glow around them. "Fucking magic..." I thought to myself trying to calm.

"Its got to be somewhere around here!" She yelled flipping through book after book looking for something. I grabbed a book and check the chapters. It was a book on mythic animals and objects. I then proceeded to go to the back of the book and look for the word human. To my surprise I found it and read through it myself. It gave a good description of the human anatomy but little else. It showed some ancient weapons, from the time of ancient Greece from the looks of it, even showing a  hoplite. (Its a ancient Greek warrior, Look it up!)

I looked through it and most of it sounded like nonsense but some was quite interesting. "Damn, it looks like I found where all the old myths seem to come from." I thought as I set down the book. It seemed that I had attracted a lot of attention from the ponies. They were looking at me with a confused and slightly awe filled look. I quickly closed the book and stared back.

"Where did you find it?" Twilight asked.

"In the Everfree forest. I decided to take a walk and kinda got attacked by a manticore. This thing ending up saving me." The blue pony said.

Twilight grabbed the book I was reading and tried to find the pages I had been to.

"Longtrot, do you now what this means?!!" Twilight said excited as she found the page about humans. "I think you may have found a human!!" I started replaying the name in my head, it was easy to remember just because of how strange it sounded to me. It also sounded more like something you would name a guy, not a girl.

"A what?" Longtrot said.

"A human, there are a super rare species of animal that was thought to have been extinct for more than 5000 years!! I need to tell the Princess about this! Wait here, I will be right back!" Twilight said as she bolted out of the room. "Oh god, I have the feeling something is about to go very wrong." I thought to myself as I walked closer and closer to the door.

Right before I could make my escape, Twilight came back through the door with a quill and paper scroll floating next to her. She began switching between looking at me and writing on the scroll. When she was done she called out a name. "Spike, I need you to send a letter!" A few moments later a small lizard purple and green lizard walked into the room. Twilight gave it the scroll and it breathed a green fire over the scroll. A green cloud flew out one of the windows and disappeared.

The lizard looked at me and I just kinda stared back. I started to recognize a pattern that was forming with almost every pony/lizard thing I had came across. "Whats thats?" It asked.

"We believe this might be a human!" Twilight said excitedly.

"A what now?" The lizard asked. Twilight let out an irritated sigh and re-explained everything. "A human, its a super rare species that has been talked out in tons of books, but not a single sighting has happened for around 5000 years." she said in a single breath taking a deep breath and adding more information. "There has been unconfirmed sighting through out the ages but nothing has been proven so far. We might have a chance to confirm some of those sightings like this.

"Um, ok. I'm gonna take sleep upstairs now." The lizard walked out of the room, showing no interest to me, which came as a relief.

Fluttershy walked over to a window. "Its getting late, I need to leave." She said.

"Me too." Longtrot said.

"Okay, you two. I will keep the human here. Be sure to comeback tomorrow. I will have more information about it then." Twilight said. I started to get a bit irritated by being called It the entire time though I did have myself to blame. The three said there goodbye as I quickly took a look through some of the books. She seemed to realize something and quickly bolted out the door and yelled. "Make sure to bring Lyra with you!!" A faint response could be heard but I couldn't understand it.

Twilight came back in and looked at me intently. "Now all I have to do is keep you from escaping in the night." She said. I just gave a bland look back. At first I just planned to listen and watch the ponies but when she said that I felt a shiver run down my spine. I started thinking about what the military would do if there found an alien or something like and compared it to the situation I was in.

"I don't know if you can understand me but please stay here for now." She opened a door leading down, probably to a basement. I walked in and she closed the door behind me. I walked into a large room full of more books and not much else. I looked for a spot to sit and grabbed some books to read and pass the time. I read the books for some an hour or two before getting bored.

I ate the Mentos I had with me and sat up to think. A feeling of sorrow overcame me as I realized how much I was going to miss my old life. At least that life gave me a path to follow and a idea on life. This place was just to different to call any kind of home and I started wishing I could just go back. The uncertainty of my life from now on was heartbreaking and I started getting a little depressed.

I grabbed my Ipod and turned on the song "Stranger Things Have Happened" which was also by Foo Fighters. The only thing that brought me some comfort was the music and I ended up singing a long with the song, not caring about the fact I was trying to keep the the ponies from knowing I spoke English.

After listening to the song a couple times I turned off the music and fell asleep. Day one in the unknown had been eventful and above else painful. At least I could sleep easily.

[Thank you for reading, I hope you liked this first chapter of my new fic. I don't know how much I will be updating it because I am still working on a different fic but I'm planning on getting this one done with more spelling quality and I am testing a new form of story telling that fits my tastes more. If you have any problems or anything like that with this first chapter, please tell me so I can improve :D]

A fishing trip.

I woke up the next day with a lack of realization to what had happened to me. It was a tendency I had, when ever I slept or got carried away with something, I would forget almost everything that happened to me in the past days. I never knew why but I think it might have something to do with my adhd (Did I forget to mention I had adhd? Welp, now you know.) and my extreme lack of basic focus towards most things.

I got up, looked around and started to remember small pieces of my situation. This time I just tried to think positive as I remembered what had happened. I sat back down and went to remembering a dream I had, the dream was one I had been getting for a couple months now. I would be at school and somehow manage to get in a fight with someone I hated every time. This may sound strange but I loved the dream. Do to the reputation I had around school I was left unchallenged by anyone you could consider a "bully". I love getting into mock fights with friends and things like that but a real fight meant I could fight full strength.

My reputation became a bit of a curse as few people even wanted to get in mock fights with me. I got a pent up urge for fighting, which came out in my dreams.

Suddenly I felt as if the room had looked different. I got up and realized there was frost everywhere and some books had froze shut. Remembering to speak dutch I said "Waarom zie ik deze verandering niet meteen....?" (Why don't I see these changes right away.) "Serious, je zou dit gebouw in the fik gooien en ik zou het pas na vijf minuten weten." (Seriously, you could catch this building on fire and it would take me 5 minutes to figure it out.)

I started an endless rant on how I didn't see this before and it appeared that my words had brought the attention of the little purple unicorn pony. I had almost completely forgotten her name and had to dig deep in my brain to find it.

"What's going on in here?" The pony asked. The voice quickly reminded me who it was. "Twilight." I said softly to myself ending my rant. The pony came in with a face that mimics mine when ever I have a *WTF Moment*. "What happened in here, did you do this?" She asked.

I was just about to say something but then realized that she wasn't looking for an answer. She continued to walked around the room, almost slipping ever step of the way. I saw this and an idea popped into my head. I started sliding around the room like I was iceskating. It had to be one of the funnest thing I had done in a while.

Twilight stood still and just looked at me for a moment. She had her focus on my legs. "How in the world can you even stand up on those weird legs." She said. Again I almost answered but made sure to keep my mouth shut. The next thing that happened almost made me laugh. Twilight tried to walk over to the steps and slipped faceplanting into some books.

Out of instinct, I slid over to her and tried to help her up. She got a fearful look as I touched her and she almost kicked me right in the face. Reflexes kicked in as I somehow managed to dodge the kick. I lost balance and fell backwards but luckily for me I was able to catch myself in fall and landed like a backwards cat.

"Oh I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to try and kick you!" Twilight splurted out almost instantly. I got up and gave her a careless face trying to say that it didn't matter. I understood why she would kick at me. Last I remembered, I was a strange creature to her and not a friend.

She got up and looked at me closely, probably to check whether or not I was okay. Suddenly a knocking noise could be heard coming from upstairs. "That must be them!" Twilight shouted. She did her best to reach the stairs and rushed up. I was left with a brief moment of silence before hearing voices upstairs. Four ponies walked into the icy room. I recognized three of them. There was the yellow one, Fluttershy, Twilight and the blue one, Longtrot. The last one to walk in was a aqua colored unicorn.

They walked in one after another and suddenly the room felt a lot smaller. As the aqua pony walked in a look of excitement filled her eyes. "You really did it! You found a human, I can't believe it. I've always dreamed of this moment!!" She said.

"That's nice an all but do you know what happened to my room?" Twilight asked whilst picking up on the frozen books.

"If we can find out his name then yes, I might be able to explain it." The aqua pony said.

"Is this another one of you odd theories again?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight, you have already seen how much proof I have to back up my *Theories*. Stop denying there truth." The aqua pony said. Two things popped up in my head. 1, How would my name explain anything and 2, Lol aqua pony.  I thought of the pony wearing an aquaman suit and talking with fish and laughed a little.

"Um girls, could we have the talk in a different room? This one is kind of really cold." Fluttershy said. The other ponies nodded and started up the stairs. I just blandly followed without concern. I was looking forward to hearing the aqua ponies explanation. We walked into the main room and Twilight started talking.

"Well then Lyra, what is your explanation." Twilight asked slightly irritated.

"I've told you many times that names have meaning and those meaning participial define an animal. I mean look at you, Twilight Sparkle. You are very talented with magic and are the student of princess Celestia, goddess of the sun. Twilight it the time during sunrise and sundown when both moon and sun are in the sky. Someday you will take you teachers place, I can promise you that.

Not only that but your cutiemark resembles your name greatly when you got it after you were named. This happens with almost all ponies. I don't think this is just a massive coincidence. So why wouldn't this be true of other animals?" The aqua pony that I was now going to refer to as Lyra finished.

The two started an argument about it and I took the time to remember what Gunnar A. Berge ment. My mom had told me what my name meant a few times and I ended up looking it up a few times myself. Gunnar is derived from the Old Norse name Gunnarr, Which itself had derived from the two words "Gunn" which means war and "Arr" which means warrior.

The A. stood for Anthony which I knew little about other than that It was the name of a saint or something like that.

The only thing could speculate with the name Berge was that it had something to do with mountains being that the dutch word for mountain was berg.

Personally I thought my name was awesome and thanked my mom for giving me it. That's when a bolt of sorrow hit me. There where only two people I truly cared for, my mom and my little brother. The idea of not being to see them again hit me like a train and I almost burst into tears. I faced away from the ponies and let out some tears.

Somehow the yellow pony Fluttershy noticed my sorrow and walked up to me. "Um girls, maybe is not the best time to be fighting." She said pointing her hoof at me. The ponies stopped there arguing and turned to me. "Feel so bad for you." The Fluttershy continued.

"Why do you think its crying?" Longtrot asked.

"It probably misses its home and family." Fluttershy said sadly. She could not have been anymore spot on and I sank to the floor. My sorrow started turning into anger as stress started to build up. Cracks could be heard as I closed my hands and toes shut as hard as I could. That together with some deep breathing tended to get rid of a lot of stress but only if I was not being irritated by people or animals around me.

The sounds of my cracking bones seemed to scare the ponies and all but Fluttershy took some steps back. I sat there for a moment emptying my mind and trying to get back into a positive mind set. I stood up, wiped any tears of my face and faced the ponies. I gave them a little smile and walked over to an area in the room where it was easy to sit. I grabbed my Ipod and just turned on a random song. It was my best idea yet and I quickly forgot my sorrows.

The ponies continued to talk aside from Fluttershy you sat in a nearby chair and just watched me. I lost all focus from everything around, all of it absorbed into my music as it played. I don't think I could live a day without music. Realizing this, I checked the ipod's battery life. It send it was charging for some weird reason. I thought it was a glitch and a feeling of disappointment came up. "Atleast I won't know when I will be losing my music." I thought to myself.

I turned off my Ipod after awhile as I felt my stomach growl. Fluttershy's ears perked up when she heard it. She got up and left the room for a moment. Shortly later she came with a bowl full of different kinds of things. She happily trotted up to me and set the bowl in front of me. There was a warm smile on her face as she watched me eat. There was sliced apples lettuce some flowers and a lot of hay in the bowl. I ate the apple slices and lettuce but avoided the flowers and hay having no idea what they would do to my body.

Fluttershy had a mixed look of happiness and disappointment as I set the hay and flower filled bowl down. It was a nice meal but I really wished I had some meat. Yet another realization hit me as I thought that. "How in the world am I going to survive without any meat." My diet was originally almost all meat with a little bit of vegetables and snacks. It was not the most healthy diet in the world but that's how I had lived for a very long time and my body was more or less used to it.

That made me very worried. I had no idea how my body was going to react to a sudden halt in my intake of meat. I could get very sick from it or worse. Now I didn't know if I was right about that but the idea was enough to keep me worried. An idea popped up in my head. Almost all the animals here could be found on earth. Maybe it had fish that I could cook up and eat.

Being that the ponies around me were most likely mammals and defiantly were intelligent herbivores, they probably wouldn't like the idea of me eating a other mammals or meat for that matter but I knew quite a few people who didn't even consider fish meat. Maybe the ponies would think in the same way but first I would have to confirm whether or not there was even fish to begin with.

I walked up to the door and opened it. Twilight yelled. "Hey! What do you think your doing?!" She ran up in front of me trying to block me from getting out. Fluttershy intervened. "it probably just needs some fresh air and to move around a bit. You have been keeping him inside this entire time, without a lot of movement." Fluttershy said. "I can keep an eye on him whilst hes outside.

Twilight reluctantly moved out of the way. "Fine, but make sure he comes back." Twilight said. Fluttershy nodded and smiled happily. I just kinda stood there trying to make some sense of the situation. It was clear the Twilight trusted Fluttershy quite a lot. I understood it quickly. Fluttershy was taking care of animals at that cottage hut thing and probably had a lot of knowledge when it came to animals.

The two of us walked outside and the first thing I did was start walking out of town. There were to many buildings for me to get a good look at the landscape. Fluttershy followed closely behind. Once I was out of the town I looked around for the highest point I could see. There was a big hill not to far away and I started jogging over to it.

Once I was at the top of the hill I looked at my surroundings looking for a river or large body of water. To my luck and unluck there was a river in the far distance. "Always a catch." I thought to myself as I started on my way to it. It took a little while to reach the river and the sun was now high in the sky beating its heat down on me. "This was the reason I hate summer." I thought to myself as I continued walking.

The heat started really getting to me and I found a tree and sat under it. I was soaked in sweat and wished I had something drink. Fluttershy walked up right beside me and sat down. She looked at me for a moment. "You're shinier that I last remember." She said. She watched as a drop of sweat rolled down my forehead. Before I got the chance to wipe it off, Fluttershy put her hoof on my forehead and examined it closely. The next thing she did caught me completely off guard. She licked the sweat of her hoof. It was *WTF Moment* number three.

"Salty." She said distastefully. My *WTF* face was still showing and she looked at me. "Hehe." She said embarrassed looking away. We sat under that the tree for a few more minutes until I got up and started walking again. It didn't take much longer to reach the river and I almost jumped out of join when I looked into its crystal clear waters.

I saw some fish quickly swim away and even saw a few crabs here and there. "Now I wish I a metal pan or something like that. Then I could boil the crabs." I thought to myself. Thanks to Bear grylls, I knew I could boil the crabs and eat them safely but that would be impossible if I didn't have anything to hold them in.

I walked up to a tree and climbed up in it looking for a straightish stick that I could turn into some kind of makeshift spear. After finding one and breaking it off, almost falling in the process, I looked around for a rock which wasn't hard considering they seemed to be everywhere. Fluttershy watched me the whole time without making a comment.

I began sharpening one of the sticks ends or at least tried I didn't think it would hurt as much as it did. "Perfect." I said with a dutch accent. You spell it the same way but when you pronounce the word in dutch you same it more like pairfect. Pronounce the R kind of like a dog growling and you have probably said it in a dutch manner.

Fluttershy did hear this but didn't seem to make to much of it. I decided to keep my mouth shut from then on just in case. I took my shoes off and rolled up my pants. I walked into the water, which was not very deep from where I stood with my makeshift spear prepared. I stood in the water as still as I could and watched as the fish slowly returned. Aiming for the biggest fish I swung my spear in a stabbing motion. Through some manner of sorcery I managed to hit it in one strike killing it almost instantly.

It was the size of my forearm and for a brief moment I wondered why such a big fish was in knee deep water but hunger quickly got the better off me. I quickly collected some sticks and dry grass. I then proceeded to make a circle of rocks a distance away from the river and placed the the dry grass and sticks in the circle. I looked around and grabbed a bunch of rocks, smashing the together, trying to make a spark. Fluttershy walked up to me with two rocks in her mouth and set them beside me.

I had completely forgotten she was there but her help led to great success. Sparks flew as I hit the two stones together. After a few tries I was able to get a fire going. I was very proud of what I had done but couldn't help but thank Fluttershy for helping me. "Dank je." (Thanks/thank you) I said with a smile. She seemed to understand my thanks and returned with a smile. I held my spear with fish still stuck to it above the fire and let it cook for a good like time.

Fluttershy poked me after a little while. She just happened to poke me in the wrong spot and I shot up like when you scare a cat. I never knew why I reacted like that when I got poked on the sides of my chest and was always complaining to my friends stop doing it, they never really did though.

It seemed she had around the same reaction and we both stood there for a moment. I couldn't help but laugh at the awkward moment and Fluttershy just smiled back. She pointed at the fish. "The foods done." Fluttershy said quietly. It was the cutest thing I had ever heard. I pulled the spear away from the fire and pulled the fish of the spear. It was hot but just barely cold enough to hold. I waited until the fish had cooled of a bit and torn some of the scales off. I made sure to blow on a piece of the fishes meat and took a bite. It tasted great even though I got a big piece of bone in my mouth. I knew that fish bone was safe to eat as long as it doesn't manage to get stuck in your throat so I made sure to just chew much more than normal so that any bones I swallowed were nice and ground up before I hand.

After I had finished about half the fish I saw a dark figure moving towards me in the distance. I didn't think much of it until it got closer. My first reaction was to yell as fast as I could "Holyshitabear!!" It originally started as a joke between me and my friends but it ended up becoming something we said anytime we noticed something bear related.

There was nothing strange or different about this bear in comparison to any normal brown bear, not that I had seen that many browns bears in my life. Of course that didn't really reassure me knowing that bears were dangerous. This bear seemed to be really focused on my hard earned fish.

The bear stood on its back legs and roared as loud as seemingly possible. Then I did something which I knew was completely stupid and was worth a facepalm, not that there was anyone there to offer a facepalm. I stood up tall and gave something along the lines of a death stare at the bear. I had a burning urge to fight the bear and had a feeling of complete confidence. My stare broke when I noticed a something that looked like a snowflake float up in front of my face. I looked around me a noticed that the ground around me was covered in frost and ice.

The bear charged at me in my moment of confusion only to stop two feet away from me as fluttershy flew over me. The bear was staring at Fluttershy as she started given a rant on how it had just almost attacked me and how that was wrong. I didn't see Fluttershy's face but judging by the sudden mood swing from the bear, it must have been something scary because once Futtershy's rant had ended the bear just kinda ran as fast a it could in the opposite direction.

I looked at Fluttershy in awe only to get the same look returned. During the heat of the moment I seemed to magically forget I had somehow froze the ground around me. That included my fish and the fire. I gave a disappointed sigh as I looked out how all my hard work had frozen over. At the same time I thought it was cool.

The idea that I had some newborn powers made me think of the possibilities. If I could understand these whatever these powers were and master them I would be able to do thing I had only dreamed of. A dark image popped up in my head as I kept thinking and I welcomed the idea with open arms. "The power to tear down empires." I thought to myself.

Even though I might have something that could be considered special powers, I decided to just leave it as a dream. I didn't know anything about this world other than that it had mythical creatures and magic. I had yet to have any real knowledge of there strength or order of rule. For now I would have to keep my eyes and ears open.

I put my socks and shoes back only to take them back off. It felt much nicer to walk barefoot and now that I didn't need to act as a proper human, I decided I would live more the way I liked. We started walking back to town. I didn't know what season it was here considering that fact that it was winter before I popped up here. Assuming it was about late spring or early summer I looked up at the sun. Judging by its height in the sky and my eternal clock I assumed it was some time in between 5 or 6.

There was a minor uproar as we reached Twilight's tree house. As Fluttershy knocked on the door slightly I cold hear fast footsteps eeerrrm, I mean hoofsteps rushing towards the door from the other side. Out of reflex I pulled Fluttershy away from the door as it swung open at fullspeed. Twilight jumped out of the building. I looked like she had been panicking.

"Oh Fluttershy, I so happy your safe. We thought something had happened to you!" Twilight said relieved.

"What do you think could have happened to me?" Fluttershy asked quietly as if she was sorry, which I think she actually was.

"Well you just spent the whole day with a strange animals we know nothing about. There seems to be an endless list of things that could have happened." Twilight responded.

We walked inside and sat down. The place had turned into a mess during my time gone. There were books all over the floor.

"So did you learn anything about it?" Twilight asked. Her voice was filled with one half excitement and one half crazy.

"I did." Fluttershy said with a smile. "He likes eating fish, he can fish and cook, he can make a campfire and he even talked to me."

"Really, what did he say?" Twilight asked losing some of her crazy.

"Well, it wasn't English but I'm pretty sure he thanked me." Fluttershy said. She sounded confident.

"Well this should help my try to get the princess come to Ponyville and see the......." Twilight paused for a second. "Wait a second, what makes you think its a boy?"

"Well for one, when I heard its voice, it was very deep. Also its body build is broad and strong. Most of the male animals I've taken care of have builds more like this in comparison to the females." Fluttershy explained. She was right about it all and I nodded slightly. They started a deep conversation about everything that had happened today. Having nothing to do I started cleaning up the mess. It was hard to think straight with all the books everywhere.

Its wasn't that hard to clean up. Each book had a colored marker that corresponding with its genre. I was amazed just how many different kinds of books there were. Whilst putting them away, I noticed that the ones still left standing were alphabetically ordered giving me the new challenge of putting them away in the right order.

I noticed that the aqua pony Lyra had been watching me for a while but chose to just ignore her and keep cleaning up, it was the least I could do in return for getting a roof over my head and a free meal. After a little while, I had managed to clean up the entire mess. I sat down and yawned. I was pretty tired from everything that I had done today and had the soar pains of moving around a lot. I was proud of these pains, It proved that I had worked hard.

I turned my head and noticed that Lyra was looking at the books I had put away. She seemed interested in the fact I had put them away. She walked up to me and looked at my feet. I guessed she might have seen I wasn't wearing any shoes or socks leaving me feet exposed. She walked away and just continued to watch me. I got bored of the waiting and started to drum out little beats on my legs to pass the time.

I looked out a window and noticed it was getting dark. It seemed I wasn't the only one who had realized this. The blue pony Longtrot walked in. "Lyra, Fluttershy, its getting dark we should probably leave. She said. Lyra got a look of disappointment and got up.

"Oh yah, I forgot to ask but can I stay here with him tonight?" Fluttershy pointed at me. "I mean.... if your okay with that." We all looked at Fluttershy with a confused look.

"Uuum okaaaay.......? I'm fine with that. There's a guest room upstairs you can use but try and be careful around him." Twilight said. "We still don't what he could do to one of us."

Fluttershy nodded and smiled at me. I didn't really know how to react and just smiled back. They said there goodbyes you Lyra and Longtrot and saw them out. Twilight then proceeded to tell Fluttershy where the guest room was. "I'm going to be doing some more research so I would prefer if you went up there now." Twilight said.

Fluttershy started her way upstairs. I followed closely behind. Once we were up She walked into a small room. It had a big bed in the center. The room looked very nice even though it lacked space. There was a basket full of blankets next to the door. I grabbed a few and laid in the bed, scooting myself into a corner of the bed that was up against the wall. I was used to sleeping with a cat and it always force me into those kind of places. I grew to enjoy sleeping like that which came in handy as Fluttershy hopped up into the bed with a book in her mouth. I didn't care to much about the book and slid my hand in between the wall and the bed. Tensing up my hand I managed to move the bed enough to give myself some breathing room and I laid my face in the opening. It was much earlier than the normal time I would go to bed but I was tired anyways. Slowly I felt my body shutdown and before I knew it I was asleep.

[Please excuse any spelling mistakes that I haven't filtered out yet. I ended this chapter at 1:40am and I'm tired as hell.Thank you for reading and I will start filtering sometime tomorrow morning.]

[*Update* I have filtered the thing out and now my only question is "How in the world did my brain turn sleeping into playing and I typed it down." The mystery's off me. Anyways thanks for reading and I should have a new chapter out soon.]

Conversation on the day.

I woke up with a big headache. During my time sleeping I had rolled onto my back and now the sun was beating down on my face. For what ever reason this always gave me a massive headache and I tried to roll back over only to feel a heavy weight on my arm. There lay Fluttershy, she was laying right on top of my arm and the only way I could move it if I basically pick her up.

As I slowly tried to remove my arm for the laying grip of infinite arm resting and was finally able to get it out and sat up. My arm was soaked in sweat and I noticed I really needed a shower or something a long those lines. The blood in my head slowly started flowing out and I got a feeling as if I could shoot lasers out of my forehead from the headache.

Giving it a moments thought, I realized just how awkward I felt waking up next to a talking pony. The idea just didn't seem to work in my head. I looked around and noticed that nothing had changed. "At least the room isn't frozen this time." I thought to myself. I yawned and stretched letting out a deep growling sound. It was yet another odd thing that I did and have never really been able to help it.

My stretching seemed to have been louder than predicted as I heard a quiet groan coming from next to me. Fluttershy stretched and opened up her eyes. She fluttered them a bit, trying to get used to the light and then looked at me. "Oh, good morning." Fluttershy said warmly. This was now the first cutest thing I had ever seen or heard in my life.

I smiled at Fluttershy and got out of bed. I stretched again and felt almost ever bone in my body snap. Suddenly I felt as if something was very wrong. I felt in pockets and looked around but saw nothing important had changed. I looked at the book Fluttershy was reading. It was the same book I had picked up during my first night here. I looked through it and noticed some chapters on ancient necklaces that had been found. That's when it hit me. I felt my chest and around my neck. "My necklace is missing!" I yelled in my head.

I looked all around for it. It was not a super special necklace or anything like that but I had gotten it as a present from my mom after she came back to one of her work trips and I only took it of when I needed to take a shower or if I went swimming. The necklace became apart of me in a sense and I also felt empty and worried without it.

Fluttershy noticed I was looking for something and pointed at the windowsill. There lay my necklace, It was a simple little necklace with a leather string connected to a little wooden block. Burned into the wood was the Norse rune "Dagaz" which meant sun. It had a ton of different names but I like that one the most.

I didn't know the full meaning of the rune and different sources from the internet said different things and gave it different names. The one thing all the descriptions all had in common was that it was the symbol of cycles. Leaving the darkness behind you, as a new day began and the light of a new dawn came. It brings a positive and carefree out look on life, even when things were looking down because even when the sun sets at night, it will always rise again the next day.

It was also a good luck charm, bringing success to its barer. The cool thing is that it described me very well. I had the tendency to look at most all situations with a positive outlook. My only issue was that I'm also a too truthful realist, meaning that when I situation is going bad, I have no issue telling someone what I think is good and bad about it. I've gotten yelled at many times for this when being positive or negative about a situation. I don't know if it was because I was right or if I just kept choosing the wrong times to share my judgement of the situation but I always ended up causing problems for myself. Of course when things did start going really bad I did start to worry but the worry never lasted long.

I quickly grabbed my necklace and put it back around my neck. I felt relieved after doing this and sat back down in the bed. Fluttershy gave me a curious look and hopped out of the bed and left the room. I followed being that I had nothing else to do. We walked down stairs and noticed the mess of books had returned. In between them I could make out a sleeping purple unicorn. For whatever reason it was still hard for me to remember her name.

"Twilight, are ok?" Fluttershy asked softly whilst gently shaking Twilight awake. Twilight groaned and opened her eyes. "What is it?" She slowly asked with a hint of irritation in her voice.

"I'm going to be going out this the human again." Fluttershy said.

"Uuuugg, Okay but try to get back earlier this time. Lyra and I would like to try to have some form of communication with the human." Twilight said. I gave a happy facepalm. It was nice to know they still didn't know I could read and speak English but it was stupid of them not to realize I had been reading there books. I didn't even try to secretly read the books or anything like that either, I couldn't make it any clearer unless I just spoke English.

Fluttershy grabbed a bag that had been lying around and put two books in it. Probably to read whilst I did what I did, though I didn't know what I was going to do considering this time Fluttershy intended to lead me around. She walked out the door and I followed. It seemed that the ponies living in the town had gotten rather used to me, no longer giving me any strange looks. I saw something flying around the sky. It was going from cloud to cloud, popping them like bubbles. It flew over head and I got a better look at it. It was a cyan pony with a rainbow mane and tail.

It flew above us to pop one of the clouds and looked down. The pony looked at me as if I was some kind of monster. It then proceeded to swoop down at me with great speed, with anger and confidence in its eyes. It leveled itself with the ground and continued its ill thought charge. I sighed and prepared myself for impact. This was something me and friends used to do when our gym lesson had started and everyone was still getting dressed into there gym cloths, the only difference was we didn't go out of our way to hurt each other.

Right before impact my instincts got the better of me. Though instead of running, I struck out at the charging pony swinging down and scoring a direct hit on its head, making is crash into the ground and slide a few meters away. Fluttershy jumped at the sound and ran behind a bush. A few moments later she looked up from the bush and gasped in surprise. "Rainbow, what are you doing here?" Fluttershy asked.

The cyan pony who's name was apparently Rainbow, stood up and shook her head getting the dirt off it before stumbling around for a moment. "I came to protect you from what ever that is!" Rainbow said pointing at me. She charged at me again with the same results. I didn't know why my reflexes were working so well but I didn't question it. It was pretty cool to counter attacks like that.

"Wait rainbow!" Fluttershy said trying to yell. It appeared that Rainbow did not hear her and rushed me again. It was starting to get annoyed. This time when I struck down, I made sure to grab Rainbow when she hit the ground. I set my knees on her as she tried to escape, not so much as to hurt her but just keep her from charging me again so that Fluttershy could get her message through.

"Rainbow, its okay, he won't hurt anypony." Fluttershy said trying to calm Rainbow down. What Fluttershy said was kind of funny considering what I was doing to Rainbow. I let her go and she jumped up. "I don't care what you say, I don't trust it." Rainbow said aggressively. Now I was really starting to get annoyed. "What a worthless friend." I thought to myself. I may have been ill placed considering I didn't really know much about the pony but her first impression didn't really give me a good feeling about her.

I started to see my breath for some odd reason and took a couple deep breaths to calm down. My breath quickly disappeared again. This interested me quite a bit. It seemed my emotions had a large effect on whatever was going on with me. I no longer wanted to call it a special power or anything like that just because I didn't know whether or not it was even controllable. "Something that only happens by a triggered event can't really be all that useful." I thought to myself.

"Um, Rainbow. You haven't cleared out all the clouds yet." Fluttershy said. I could easily tell she was just using it as an excuse to get Rainbow to leave and to my surprise, it worked. "Oh yah!" Rainbow yelled and bolt back up into the sky. We quickly continued walking again. I started to remember the path we were on. It was heading back to the to her cottage. We walked for about 10 minutes before we got to the cottage.

There were still tons of animals there and I watch a small white rabbit come out of the cottages door with a bag of what looked like different kinds of food. It started give each some food. "You wait right here." Fluttershy said as we reached the door of the cottage. She walked inside and I just looked for a spot to sit down. She came out a couple minutes later with a quill some paper and a wooden board. She quickly set them down infront of me and went back inside, probably to get some more things. She came back with an ink pot and a big bowl full of different kinds of fruit and plants. Don't ask me how she was able to hold it all at once, cause I have no idea.

She grabbed a piece of paper and set it on the board. She proceeded to pick up the quill with her mouth and wrote something on the piece of paper. I was surprised that she could even write but was even more surprised  when I read what she wrote down. I know you can understand me.

I looked back at her and frowned a little. "Looks like I have been found out...." I said. Fluttershy looked at me with a moment of surprise. "I didn't know you could speak Equestrian." She said. I looked at her with a confused face but it quickly disappeared. "Must be how they say English." I thought to myself.

"So how'd ya find out I could understand you?" I asked with some interest.

"I saw you reading some of the books in Twilight's library and when kept making confused faces every time somepony said something strange." She replied.

"Say, would you be oh so kind as in to not tell anyone that I can understand you and speak English....... I mean Equestrian." I asked.

"Why would you need to hide it? Fluttershy asked slightly confused.

"Well, for the past couple of days I have been able to learn about this pony culture without being questioned and I have been able to hear and understand what might happen to me if I prove important. If I keep the fact I am intelligent and can understand the ponies around me, I can slowly learn of my fate." I explained trying to keep out the fact that I mostly just did it because I didn't trust anyone that I didn't know. Even before getting magically teleported here, I would always try to avoid contact with people I deemed not trustworthy, which ended up being almost anyone I didn't know.

"Okay, I will keep your secret, but you have to do something in return."Fluttershy said. The last half of her sentence was almost silent.

"Fine by me. What is it I have to do?" I asked. Personally, I had to urge to talk and move around. Simply put I was getting hyper.

"I want you to tell me everything about yourself." Fluttershy said more confidently. I was happy about this, If there was one thing I could talk about, It would be me. "Well for one, my name is Gunnar A. Berge, I'm 16 and I lived in the Netherlands before I some how ended up here." I started telling her just about everything I knew about myself, never really sticking on one topic for long. I started talking about what I like to eat, my old hobbies and what my life was like before I popped up in the land of ponies. Fluttershy listened carefully taking notes here and there.

Slowly the one sided conversation turned into an information trade between me and Fluttershy. She talked about her own life and how she ended up loving animals so much. I asked why a pony was clearing the skies and she started to explain the nature of how this world worked. I started having a really hard time believing her once she started talking about how her princesses raised the sun and moon. The only thing making me believe her was that I was still didn't know near enough about Equestria to argue.

In return, I told her how it worked on earth and got the same reaction in return. It was a nice chat that lasted for hours. It ended in me having to write down my name on a piece of paper. I was pretty sure that I had talked about any and everything about me and earth. Fortunately I was wrong. I grabbed my Ipod and was just about too turn on a song when Fluttershy asked. "Whats that?"

"Oh this, its my Ipod, I use it to listen to some music." I replied "What to listen with me?

Fluttershy nodded and I gave her an ear bud. She gave it a confused look and watch my put mine in my ear. She tried to do the same and after a few tries managed to keep it in her ear. I flipped through my music to try and find a more happy song that what I normally listened too. I ended up choosing Paralyzer by Finger Eleven. Even though the text was not exactly happy it was definitively a song that made me glad I listen to rock. As we listened I tapped a long to the beat.

I looked at her face during the entire song. I was paying attention to her expressions as we listen to the music to see if she liked it. I did this with just about everyone when I let them listen to the music I listen to regularly. As the song ended Fluttershy turned to me. "I have never heard music like this before. I like it." She said. My reaction was mixed. I was happy that she liked the music but the idea of a place with no rock hurt my heart. I guess that means they didn't have jazz or hip hop then. Considering all there origins came from slavery in the US which in a sense could be considered a good thing but it didn't keep me from feeling bad.

"I'm glad you like it, I never really had a lot of friends that like rock." I sad with a sad smile.

"Rock....?" Fluttershy said with a confused look. "That's what music genre is called. There are so many different kinds of rock so I just simple call it rock." I said as a question sparked in my head. "What kind of music do you listen too or rather what kind of music is there here?" I asked.

"I don't really know, the only way to hear it is to go to a party." Fluttershy said. I got a little disappointed but didn't care for to long. As long as I could listen to my own music I would be happy. We sat there and listen to some more music. Fluttershy seem to like the music more and more after each song. I turned the music off after a little while, I needed the battery life to last even though I had no idea when it would be empty. Fluttershy got a little disappointed when I turned it off but the disappointment quickly disappeared as a knew conversation grew.

"How have you like it here in Equestria so far?" Fluttershy asked.

"Well aside from the culture change, Its been nice. At least its been nicer than going to school." I said laughing a little. Fluttershy smiled. I think I even heard her giggle a little but it was too quiet to make out what it really was.

"What have you liked the most about it?" Fluttershy asked. This question caught me off guard.

"Well to be truthful, talking with you has been the best so far." I answered. I hadn't really done any talking since I had gotten to Equestria, so the time that I got to just ramble away was nice. Once again Fluttershy just smiled warmly.

"I don't know if this is something I should be asking this, but is there anything you miss about where you came from?" Fluttershy asked softly.

"Yes, there are many things I miss. My friends, My mom and my brother are people I will miss above all else but I've already had time to get over the fact I probably won't see them again." I may seem that I had gotten over it extremely fast but that's just how I've always been. After my dad had gone crazy and took his own life, I learn to accept the fact that no one lasts forever. People come and go, just as problems pop up and go away. Though I hated him for what he had done and watched as mom my and little brother handled it in there own ways, I secretly thanked him. Its because of his death that I am able to handle problems and large issues with little concern or negative feelings. I try to keep a good outlook on life for me and the people around me even when it seems unfit.

I sat there and thought for a moment. Fluttershy gave me the silence I needed to think and remember some events from my past.

"Lets not dwell on that any longer."I said with a small smile. "There is one hobby I'm going to miss a lot and have no problem talking about."

"What would that be?" Fluttershy asked.

"Gaming... Man I love to play video games and used to do it all the time." I continued. As a little bit of revenge I started to talk about the video games that involved killing you opponent. "Basically A video game is a games played on a computer or tv. You do have computers or tv's right?"

"I've heard the have tv's in manehatton but there are none here." Fluttershy responded. I had a momentary *WTF moment* but quickly continued my story,

"Anyways, the idea normal is you defeat the enemy. There are tons of different kinds of games but the ones I normally play are oriented around team deathmatch. I played a lot of Halo and Crysis so it was easy to explain how they worked. It was either that or her about League of legends which took a lot more time to explain to even a gamer.

Fluttershy had minor look of horror and distaste on her face. "Why would anything like to play games like that?" She asked.

"Well simply put war and battle are very normal In my culture. I don't think there has been a single moment in history where two groups of humans have not been fighting. Warriors and soldiers are respected in all of human culture and the idea to be one without training or having to really kill anyone attracts a lot of people. Mainly men which makes sense in its own right but that's not the point."

"I can't imagine what is would be like if ponies went to war. We haven't had war since the rise of Nightmare moon over a thousand years ago." Fluttershy said.

"Well that explains a lot." I said in return.

"Explains what?" Fluttershy asked confused.

"Why you have the strangest technology. That and magic. You have the television and yet you are lighting your houses with candles and lanterns. From what I can tell there is no need for efficiency or real progress."

"I don't understand, what are you talking about?" Fluttershy asked even more confused.

"Simply put, conflict is progress. Humans are constantly working of new ways to do just about everything faster and more efficiently to beat there opponent. Whether it between two nations fighting or a company trying to get more customers, the urge to win is all large factor. I know I have only been here shortly but the lack of competition is showing." Based on that one sentence I was able to get a large idea of the ponies society. For the most part I could have easily been wrong but it felt the easiest way to explain everything.

"Ignore that last part. I don't know enough about you ponies to know how you work as a whole." I said trying to keep myself from looking like a fool. Fluttershy sat there and thought about it for a moment. We were back to talking soon after but this time is was more of a friendly chat. We started talking about things like "What is the weirdest thing that has ever happened to you before" or a ton of "What would you do if...." questions. In about a couple hours, I quickly considered Fluttershy one of my closest friends.

It was starting to get late. The sun was starting to set and Fluttershy had told Twilight she'd be back earlier. We started walking back to town when Fluttershy said something that I was looking forward to hearing. "You know, I could ask Twilight if you could stay at my house from now on. Does that sound like a good idea to you?

I smiled. "That sounds like a very good idea." I said. "But its about time I shut my mouth. We are almost in town."

Fluttershy nodded and we continued to walk without a word. We reached the library tree house a few minutes later and Fluttershy knocked on the door. This time she took a step back, as the door swung open again. The stood Twilight, she was dead tired and had super messy hair. "Uum Twilight, I think you need to get some sleep." Fluttershy said quietly. "I can take the human off your hands for a few days whilst you rest up. Also I have this for you, its his full name." Fluttershy handed Twilight the paper which I had written my name on.

"Fluttershy, how did you get this?" Twilight asked.

"Its a secret, but you really need a good nights sleep. Please Twilight go to bed." Fluttershy said. She was very concerned for her friend and I was too. The last time I didn't sleep enough for days on end, I ended up hallucinating and got a number of bad headaches.

"Ok Fluttershy, I will see you tomorrow then." Twilight said. She was almost falling asleep where she stood. Seeing that she was probably gonna need some help getting to bed. I boldly just picked her up and brought her to the guest room and laid her down. I grabbed some blankets and put them over her body. She didn't struggle the entire time and fell asleep once she touched the bed. I went back downstairs and smiled at Fluttershy, who was still standing in front of the door. She smiled back and we started walking back to her cottage.

The sun had completely set by the time we arrived and I let out a big yawn. For whatever reason, I was getting tired a lot faster since my arrival to Equestria. I sat down in one of the chairs outside and slowly began to doze off. I vaguely remember Fluttershy saying good night as I started falling asleep. Today had been a nice day and I was looking forward to the next.

[My EEEEYEEEESSS!! thanks for reading and yet again I stay up too late working on this chapter. I don't know if its very good or not but my brain has been on a minor melt down from lack of sleep. Again I will filter the chapter sometime tomorrow morning and I have been getting some ideas for the next chapters so It should improve as I get some more sleep. Goodnight everypony.]

Update: I have done my best to filter out the story and will get started on the next soon. Big news DERPY TALKED!!! omgomgomgomgomg. This made my day much better.

Getting attacked hurts.

I woke up the next day, happy as can be. It was nice and early in the morning so the sun had not come up, leaving me without a headache. I had the same *Beat someone I don't like at school* dream and noticed that the chair I was sitting in was rather frozen. It once again sparked my interest as I put my overthinking cap on.

"So, with a urge to fight or irritation, things start freezing up around me. Isn't that odd." I thought to myself. As a little test I walked away from the cottage to be safe and thought of someone I hated doing something that ticked me off. As I thought the area around me began to freeze. The strange thing was that my cloths and accessories did not get a layer of frost or ice over them. "Well looks like I solved one mystery." I said. "So basically, things start getting cold when I am angry or have an urge to fight, both of which being moments were I am focused on someone or something I want to hurt. Maybe if I could learn to focus on other things correctly, I could get the same results."

I started testing my testing my theory. Trying to focus on object and thoughts but with little success. "Hate and sorrow are the two most easy things to focus on but are far from things I want to be focusing on especially if I somehow manage to work my way into a fight." I told myself. That's when it hit me. "Music!! Of course, how did I not think of that to begin with." When I listen to music I could completely forget about the world around me but I hadn't had any icy results when listening to it. This may meant if I learn to correctly focus my mental energy, I might be able to actively choose area's to freeze over. I had just to way to find out if this was true.

Now this should be something anyone can do. What I want you readers to do is turn on a slow song with a clear rhythm. I find that if I listen to the halo theme music it easiest to do what I'm about to tell you. Now there are multiple ways to do this but I will explain the two easiest ways.

Close your eyes and as the song plays imagine that the different sounds you hear are points on your body. I normally do it with my arms. As reach note plays imagine one or more of these points being softly touched. If you are focusing correctly you should feel something on those points on your body.

As the song plays, keep your eyes open but not focused on anything. Now imaged a pulsing feeling go up and down parts of your body. Each of the pulses speed and feel being based off of a different note or notes of the song.

If you keep practicing this you should start really feeling as if you are being touch or that energy is pulsing around your body on command. Once you can do it with music, try imagining those same feelings but without music. You should be able to feel them and basically trick your brain into believe there really there. I call this "Mental energy". With it I have mostly been able to focus more strength into a movement for instance and I believe that if magic really existed, this would be the way you would tap into it.

I put some music on and imaged pulses running through out my body. I focused them to my hands and looked at them, trying to keep my focus on the pulsing. To my great surprise, I saw snowflakes seem to form or some off my hands. My attention then turned to the strange stones on my gloves. They were glowing ever so dimly. I then touch the ground with my finger and watched as the ground slowly began to form frost and ice around my finger, It slowly spread out making a little circle of ice.

"Success." I said as I turned off my music. "If I can control it, I can hide it." I thought to myself happily. The more I was able to keep hidden, the more I could learn with out to much attention drawn to me. Of course this would me I would have to do my best to stay calm, which can be very, very, hard at times.

I spent some time thinking about all the possible things I could do with my relearned gift. Now that I knew I could actively use it I started wondering what all I could do with it. Sticking to the realms of logic, I knew that for now at least I could freeze just about anything, as long as there was moisture in the air. It probably also meant, I could freeze living things, which ironically sent shivers down my spine. It probably meant that that night I had slept with Fluttershy and when I had done the fishing trip was a stroke of luck beyond belief.

I thanked the nothingness about a million times before looking around me. I had the strange feeling that something was wrong. The sun was rising and a thick mist was forming around the forest in which I had made first encounter with the ponies. I felt as if something was watching me from within the mist. I tried to ignore it and sat down in the now wet chair, constantly looked back at the forest. My concern only grew and I started to get worried. Along with that my curiosity and urge to go into the forest grew as well.

The only thing that kept me from going was that I would leave Fluttershy with no real knowledge of my whereabouts. Sure I could just right a letter saying I went into the forest but that wouldn't really help. The forest was a big place and together with the mist, I doubt I would be able to go in without getting extremely lost.

I did my best to focus on other things whilst I waited for any sign of Fluttershy. I didn't wait to be impolite and just walk in or anything like that. She was the nicest thing I had ever met and I wanted to return that kindness back to her. I looked out in too the distance and saw four ponies walking to the cottage. It didn't take long for me to recognize them. It was Lyra, Longtrot, Rainbow and the purple unicorn. "Why can't I ever remember her damned name?" I thought to myself as they came closer. They had bags with them as if they were going on a trip.

Once they reached the cottage, I waved slightly. Longtrot waved back if a big grin. It looked like she was very excited about something. I didn't really know what to think of it. Longtrot and the purple unicorn walked over to the cottage whilst Lyra walked up to me. "Lets see if this works." She said as she stuck her hoof out at me. I thought for a quick second and realized what she was doing. She was signaling a hand/hoof shake. I happily reached my hand out and shook her hoof. She seemed happy by my reaction. "Yes, It looks like I was right." She said happily. She pulled a list and quill out of her bag and wrote a check done.

"Now lets see if he has a cutiemark." She said to herself. She pointed at a tattoo on her hind leg and pointed to my leg with a questioning face. For whatever reason, this made me think of a walrus with a monocle and top hat saying "Question mark face?". I did understand what she was motioning and checked my legs for any tattoos. After finding nothing I simple shook my head at Lyra. She put a cross on the next item on her list. This is when I realized two things. 1. All the ponies I have seen so far have had these tattoo aside from some far smaller ponies I had seen. "Must be part of pony puberty." I thought to myself. And 2. being that these last few day have been filled with realizations and I had to admit, It felt good to start understand new things. It was mostly theory based realizations, which was one of the things I was good at, because even if I was wrong, I could just get a chance to rethink it.

Rainbow had walked up to us during this time and was giving a strange look to me and Lyra. When I looked at her with a confused face, her expression turned to a disgusted look focused at me. "Why do you care so much about this thing?!" Rainbow asked Lyra. "Because its a rare species that was thought to be extinct." Lyra explain simply. She was looking through a book. She dropped the book in front of me. It was on a page with a very old map of earth. The map showed Europe and Asia and a large part of northern Africa. What it had was in great detail but the map was missing about half the world.

She pointed at the map and then pointed at me with the same questioning face. I grabbed the map and drew a circle on the edges trying to say that I was from somewhere else on the map. My signaling was not very good and she ended up not really understanding. I resign but this time what I did was draw a circle around the places on the map there were and make a X shaking my head. She seemed to understand now and nodded. Then I pointed at the area west of Europe and then pointed at myself. Now she understood me and nodded whilst a big realization popped up on her face.

"I think this map may be a liiiittle bit old." Lyra said as the other ponies walked up. "Lyra were almost ready, Fluttershy just has to get some things." The purple unicorn said.

"What is so important about this thing?!" Rainbow asked trying to understand.

"I told you already, this is an animal that has thought to be extinct for a very long time and me want to know more about its origins!" Lyra yelled. It seemed like she had been asked this a couple times already and that fact she was annoyed was easy to see.

Fluttershy walked up to the group. "I'm ready." She said. Now I had 3 items on my *OMG thats fucking cute* list. It seemed that Fluttershy had at least cute one moment a day. All I had to do was keep my eye out for more. "Well then lets go!" Longtrot said excited. To my extreme luck they started walked up to the forest. "Now might be my chance to find out whats wrong." I thought to myself.

"Well this is strange. The forest is normally never misty at this time." Fluttershy said with some concern. Considering she lived next to the forest, the would know best and that only added to my suspicions. I quickly caught up to them as the walked in. The mist was very thick as we entered and I made sure to stay close by. I had to admit the surrounding forest looked pretty nice, though I wish I had put my shoes on considering I kept stepping on small rocks and sticks which could hurt at times.

We kept walking, following the trail until we reached a familiar point. I started to feel uneasy, constantly looking around. I felt as if we were being watched, the feeling was not threatening or anything like that. Just unsettling. "Girls, maybe we should stop for a moment." Fluttershy said softly.

"Why?" Longtrot asked. It was clear she wanted to keep moving.

"Look....." She pointed at me. I didn't pay attention to them for very long. I could hear the wind blowing through the trees but there was a irregular sound moving across them. Now I knew something was watching us. There was no way I was just imagining things. "I think there might be something wrong. Something doesn't feel right." Fluttershy continued.

"Well this is the Everfree forest after all." Rainbow said. I was going to remember that name.

"No, I'm going to have to agree with Fluttershy." Longtrot said. "I've been in this forest quite a few times and I have never felt this way before. Not only that but last time I was here, when I first met the human. He was far more calm. Something is defiantly wrong."

"Well, I don't feel anything strange or anything like that." Rainbow said proudly. I don't have any idea how something could be proud by something like that. "Its because your too ignorant." I thought to myself. Suddenly my eyes locked on something in the distance. It was a large white figure. The mist made it seem further away that it really was which made me a bit scared so think of how big it really was. "Look." the purple unicorn said. She was pointing at the white figure. I thought it was a bit odd that they hadn't seen it early considering they were also alert but then I came up with a quick theory why. Human eyes I designed to pick up and react on movement quickly. It helped us stay alive but I don't remember when the evolutionary trait popped up in humans so I couldn't really explain why. Anyways, It was very possible that the ponies eyes didn't work in this way. For that matter I wondered if they could even see red.

I didn't get the time to dwell on it for long. The white figure started moving away at a fast speed. My body went on impulse and I started to chase the figure. I had no idea why, it was as if my body had just taken over. Any thoughts I had in stopping disappeared as I slowly gained on the figure. Behind me I heard the ponies as they yelled at me and tried to keep up.

The figure started going off the trail and had picked up speed. It seem like it knew I was following. Even without my shoes I followed. My focus on the figure was to high for me to feel any of the rocks or sticks. I started off the path after it, jumping over a thorned plant. My feet slices through the plant, or rather the plant sliced through my feet. They got completely scratched up in the jump. "Ow." I said as I kept running. A little thorn bush isn't going to stop me.

Even though there was more and more things that could have stopped me from chasing the figure, I easily avoided them with only some damage to my feet. I had always been good at obstacle courses and this was not different then one, other than that is was more painful. What quickly caught my eye whilst running was that there were small frozen patches everywhere. Not made by me, I was sure of that. As I kept running, I ran straight into an area that was completely frozen over. It was almost impossible to see the white figure against the background but instinct was helping me keep track.

The figure stopped in a clearing. As I reached the clearing my eyes just kept getting wider. I slowed down and simply walked into the clearing, mouth and eyes wide open in awe. There in the center of the clear stood a large white lizard thing. It was atleast 5 or 6 times my size with deep blue eyes staring right at me. All I could do was stare back. We stared at each other for a good long time.

I started hearing yelling and a trotting sound behind me. The ponies had finally caught up. "I'm glad we finally caught up to you." Lyra said. It appeared she hadn't seen the massive lizard through the trees yet. As she walked through into the clearing, her expression change from confusion and tire too awe and terror.

"Is..... is that a DRAGON!?! Lyra yelled. Her voice went from quiet to yelling mid sentence. Whilst she yelled she reared up and stood her hind legs. I facepalmed extremely had from that. "Yaaah, yell and make yourself look bigger. That won't piss off the dragon at all." I thought. I learn from tv that the last thing you want to do when faced with an aggressive animal is yell or make yourself look any bigger at all. It was a sign of a aggravation and aggression.

The dragon turned it attention too Lyra and let out a nice big roar. Lyra froze were she stood. Most likely from fear. The dragon then continued to take a very deep breath, tilting up its head and straightening its neck to let air through faster. "Wait... a dragon." I thought for a moment and realized what it was just about to do. "OH SHIT!!" I yelled as I shot out at Lyra to get her out of the dragons area of fire. I was just barely able to dive at Lyra pushing her out of the way before I heard a muffled roar and felt heavy wind pounding on my back.

The wind was blowing extremely hard and had me partially pinned down. I was able to face my back up against the wind and open my eyes. There was little snowflakes and ice shards flashed past me at a massive speed. My back started to feel like it was burning as the wind quickly stopped. I stood up and turned around to look at the dragon. It had a surprised look as if it didn't expect that to happen.

To be truthful, I was pretty pissed off. Not only had the dragon tried to attack something I could consider a friend but it had also underestimated me. Something I grew to respect was people that respected there opponent, not look down on them no matter if they where big, small, champion or beginner. You can look down and be a jerk after a fight but during it always treat your opponent as an equal.

"Oi, is dat alles dat je kan!?" I yelled at the dragon. I wanted to grab its attention and provoke it. It took my a second to realize that what I had done was really stupid and was probably going to get me killed but it didn't stop me. If I was gonna die, I was going to die with honor and the knowledge I died protecting something close to me.

A moment of silence formed as I pointed at Lyra and then pointed back with my thumb in the *Your out* motion. She understood and rushed back into the forest. I noticed that the other ponies were there and had been watching. I watched them run away as Lyra yelled something at them. I grinned and faced the dragon. I showed no fear. Finally I got the chance to fight something bigger and stronger than me. "I'm going to enjoy this." I said quietly. The dragon roared and charged at me. I stood still and prepared for action. Rule one of melee fighting: when given the chance, let your opponent attack first.

The dragon swung one of its claws at me. Reflex kicked in and I jumped to the side, barely dodging the attack and following with a stomp on its wrist. A loud crack was heard and the dragon roared out in pain. I was impressed with myself, not once had I ever fought with such early success or sudden damage. The dragon lifted up its arm. Its hand had gone completely limb. The dragon spun around swinging its tail and me. Running solely on instinct I ducked down again barely avoid the blow only to watch as it continued its spin. Time seemed to completely slow down as I watched its other claw swang at me.

Without thinking I felt a surge of energy rush throughout my body as I closed me eyes and threw my arms up to protect myself. I heard a loud bang and cracking noise thunder around me. I open my eyes to find myself surrounded in a icy sphere. It was cracked by the dragons swing but still held strong. The dragon recoiled from the unsuspected event and took a few steps back.. I took a deep breath trying to calm down from my near death experience. As I did this, the ice sphere seem to dissipate into a number of tiny ice shards which floated around in the air for a few seconds before disappearing.

I didn't know what to make off it. It seemed to lack any sense of logic. For a moment I drifted away in thought before realizing there is was still fighting a dragon. I stood back up and faced the dragon. It was prepare to breath its icy breath at me. I braced myself for impact as hit began its icy attack. Pieces of ice started to scratch up every exposed part of my body whilst the rest of it felt like it was burning. It finished its assault and yet I still stood. I grinned and this somehow seemed to scare the dragon. It slowly began to back up which turned into fleeing as it rushed into the forest.

For a moment I was alone, left to think about everything that had just happened. The first thing I thought about was how stupid I was for doing that. "Without thinking straight I managed to get in a fight with a fucking dragon." I thought to myself. Nothing seemed to make much sense anymore and I began to question everything that had happened to me since popping up in this strange place known as Equestria. I started refusing to believe any of it was real. "Magic, talking ponies, me fighting a goddamn dragon. This can't be any what real. I'm crazy! That is the only damn explanation for everything. None of this is real, I refuse to believe it!" I started to yell. I was having a emotional breakdown as I started to question everything. I didn't want to except any of it. "There was no such thing as fucking talking ponies, no damn magic, and no dragons." I yelled before collapsing to the ground.

I was exhausted and needed to calm down. Everything I had accepted from the moment I ended up in Equestria had never really been accepted. I just tried to bundle it up and pretended to believe but I never really did. It had caused hidden stress that I was letting all out now. I laid there for a while. Slowly calming down as I began the hard course of really accepting my fate.

I smiled as I got up. "I just beat the shit out of a dragon." I said quietly taking the moment to feel pride in what I had managed to do. The only damage it really seemed to have some was the scrapes all over my body and a healing piece of emotional damage. Even though the fight was very short I ended up enjoying it a lot. I poked one of my bruises. It hurt but the pain only made me feel better. It was proof of my actions.

I started walking back to the path. It hurt to walk, most likely because I moved beyond my physical bodies ability and was now paying for it. As I walked the pain continued to grow probably from the last of my adrenaline wearing off. There was an extreme pain in my wrist but the pain was so broad I managed to ignore it and keep walking. "Hell, anythings better than a tooth infection. Now those hurt like hell." I said to myself as I walked. I wasn't even joking, A tooth infection is so focused at on point on a nerve that no matter what you do you can't ignore the pain, at least that was the with me. With other people it might be different.

To help me forgot the pain, I started to wonder about how I got the bruises to begin with. I know I had been very ruff running through the think forest but I never remember bumping my arms or legs against anything other than a few thorn bushes. I thought about how I had seen pieces of ice flying past me when I was hit by the first breath of the dragon. "Maybe, the piece of ice were bigger at the focused point and I just didn't see or feel them because I was to focused to on the fight to realize it." I thought to myself. I wanted to check my wrist but the noticed something different.

The strange stone on my glove was glowing even brighter. The light it glowed was a deep blue color. I wondered what it meant. I knew that depending on the culture color could mean important things. I did know that in art, blue was more of a sad color but I never really cared for art. I wondered it the purple unicorn had any books on the meanings of color. Since I didn't have internet, books would have to do. "I wonder if I can find out anything about these gloves in one of her books aswell." I said to myself.

After doing the thinking I finally remembered why I had checked my arm in the first place. I tried take the glove of to check the damage but it seemed to be rather stuck. What I could see was that part of my wrist were turning black. "That can't be good." I thought to myself. I sighed in relief. It seemed my sanity had returned and I was back to my good old self. I smiled and picked up my pace. "Fuck you pain, I do what I want!" I joked. Nothing like a good joke to keep me going. Even though my jokes tended to not be funny for the people around me, I didn't care. I had joked because I liked them and that all that matter to me.

I found the path and slowly followed it out. It took quiet awhile to make it out of the forest but once I was out I felt relaxed. "I'm in massive pain and I'm relaxed. What kind of person am I?" I thought to myself as I walked up to the cottage. It seemed that no one was there. I checked the windows and didn't see anything inside. I decided to sit down in the same chair I had done this morning at wait. Fluttershy did live here and she would most likely be back before.

I looked up at what was not a clear sky. "It isn't even mid day and I need to get some rest, how does that work?" I thought to myself. Deciding it would be better not to wake up with a headache I moved the chair to a spot just inside of the forest. The shade was far nicer and the forest was still filled with mist, making it feel much nicer. I closed my eyes and drifted off into a pride filled sleep.

[Yaaaaay..... A new chapter. I hoped you like reading it. I feel much better after a good nights sleep and even though I have been getting tons of headaches I have managed to finished the chapter. I'll be trying to add some more dialogue into the following chapters. Once again I will be prereading the chapter and filtering it tommorrow, though I will say if you want to help me with filtering you can just PM me and I can send you the chapter right before it gets posted. I'm doing this because otherwise I don't have enough focus on the story to properly filter it. If you want a better know when the quality chapter has been improve I will add a *UPDATE* note under this block box (as I shall now forth call it.)

Thanks for reading and I hope you look forward to the next update.

Update: By some form of sorcery I have only been able to find a few mistakes. this could mean either 1. I'm improving or 2. I'm blind. Anyways it should be rather combed now. ]

Random strikes!

I awoke to a bitter pain in my arm. When ever I moved it, it would hurt. I check my wrist. It wasn't swollen so I didn't worry to much. "The muscle must be damaged but I don't think that its broken." I thought. I didn't really know because I had never broken a single bone in my body. All I could really do is hope, not something I was bad at. I did my best to get out of the chair and with a pain filled groin. I managed to get up after a couple seconds. I didn't even think of complaining about the pain. I was proud of it, more proud than I should have been.

I looked around me and saw that the fog was still very thick. I had only been a few meters away from the edge of the forest and yet I couldn't see out of it. I grabbed the chair, which seemed to be much lighter now and walked to the edge of the forest wall. It was completely clear of fog or mist outside of the forest, which surprised me. You'd assume that there would at least be pieces of the fog that had escaped. I didn't really think about it too long. "Its magic." I concluded. I proceeded to look at Fluttershy's house to see if there was any sign of life, aside all the animals. I could see a light on inside her cottage and prepared to walk over to it.

Right as I took my first step, Fluttershy's door opened. I watched as 2 male ponies walked out of the cottage followed by a much larger white pony thing. I lost all urges to walked up to the cottage and set the chair back down. My curious side kicked in and I just watched the new ponies from afar. The 2 small pony were wearing golden armor and helmets. The helmets resembled that of a hopliet greatly, only ponified. The guards had no forms of weapons, which made me think that the guards were only a symbol of status.

The big white pony and both a horn and wings. I had no idea what it could be other than that I didn't think it was a pony and that it was probably a just. If this places has talking ponies, magic and dragons then nothings going to stop me from believing there are also horses. It said something to someone in the door and started walking away. Once they were completely out of sight.

I made my move and with chair in hand, I slowly crept up to the cottage. I knocked on the door and heard slow hoofsteps. Fluttershy opened the door. She look like she had been crying and was looking down, literally. "What is it?" She asked in a voice that could make my heart shatter. "Well, I stole your chair and came to return it no longer making it stealing but instead lending without permission, if that makes any since to you." I said.

Fluttershy looked up in surprise. A big smile grew on her face and I'm pretty sure her eyes were starting to shine. "GUNNAR!!!" She yelled as she jumped on me. Now instead of my heart shattering, it started to melt. "Ow ow ow ow ow......... ow." I said as Fluttershy hugged me. "Oh, are you hurt? I'm sorry." She said with a quiet yet happy voice. "Cuteness...... Overload..... Systems failing!!" I thought. It seemed the more I was around her the cuter she got. "Oh wait... your hurt!" She said and then continued to rush into her cottage.

A new realization popped up. "Wait, she is the first pony to call me by my name. This calls for in mind celebration!!" And with those thought I began to throw a party in my head. Everything went the way I wanted it to go until a pink pony popped up. She rushed around the room in my head. "Huh, I have never heard this music before." The pony said. She slowed down a tiny bit and looked at my table full of food. To my horrors she walked straight up to the last root beer. "I wonder what this is." She opened the can and drank it. "This is delicious!! I need to find out how to make it!!" The pink pony proceeded to bolt of the door of my imagination, leaving me there.... Root beerless. "Damn you, mind hijacking PONNNYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!!! "I shouted in my head. "Now you left me with only a ton of Pepsi, I hate Pepsi!!" I continued. "Wait a second, this is my party. Who's idea was it to get Pepsi?!?" My mind party ended, That fact I didn't get my root beer sucked but the rest of the party was awesome.

Apparently, during the time I no longer had any contact with reality, Fluttershy had come back with a med-kit. "Have my days playing videogames finally caught up rto me?" I thought. Fluttershy waved her hoof in front of my face. "Anypony in there?" She aked quietly. "Is there anything this pony can't do and act cute." I wondered to myself as I got up.

"Well there was somepony in there but now its just me." I said with all seriousness. Fluttershy just looked at me with a confused look. "Say do you happen to know a pink pony with super poofy hair?" I asked.

"Why yes, that would be Pinkie Pie. How do you know her?" Fluttershy asked. She was getting even more confused.

"She stole my root beer." I answered still holding all sense of seriousness. Its not like I was lying.......... or was I. Now we both had a confused look on our faces. Though it seemed more like I had momentarily broken Fluttershy's mind. I started to notice my crazy was shining through like a flash light. Fluttershy snapped back into reality and looked at me with hopeful eyes. "So your hurt, may I check your wounds?" she asked.

"I'd prefer if you did. Thank you." I said sincerely. It was rare that anyone ever cared for my pain, impart because I hid it, but when I showed it, I rarely was even noticed. I got up and we walked into Fluttershy's cottage. It was very neat and tidy. Everything seemed to have its place. We walked into a separate room and I was instructed to take off my shirt. Fluttershy checked my chest and arms for anything serious. A few minutes later Fluttershy had checked almost my entire body. "Nothing serious. You just need to sleep it off and make sure to eat a lot." Fluttershy said.

Coincidentally, my stomach started to rumble. "Well, lets start with tip number two." I said. Fluttershy got happy and walked in a separate room. She came back a few moments later with yet other bowl of fruits and lettuce. The twist being that there were now multiple kinds of nuts to choose from aswell.  "Don't come in to the kitchen, I going to make a surprise for you."

I started happily eating the food given to me. "Now that Fluttershy is busy I can return to the matter of my stolen root beer." I thought to myself giving out an evil scientist laugh. I reactivated the mind party.

[Once you cross this line you will enter the inner circle of my mind. You have been warned.]

I seemed whilst I was gone the place had gotten trashed and my door was missing. "Must have been a rave." I said to myself. "I grabbed a broom and started cleaning up the mess. "Wait a second, I didn't come to clean up. I came here to demand a root beer!" I shouted "ITS PARTY TIME!!"  At that moment the same pink pony popped up. "Did I hear party?!" She asked. "Yes.... A party indeed. I said. I started to laugh like a evil scientist. The pink pony started laughing with me.

We both stopped laughing after a moment. "What are we laughing about?" The hyper pony asked.

"Oh nothing. Say could you stand on that red X?" I asked.

"Okie doki loki." The pink pony said as she walked over to a red X that was set suspiciously close to two massive robot arms.

"Haha, The trap has been sprung!" I said as a slammed on a big red button. Nothing happened. "What now?" The pink pony asked.

"Hold, on give me a second, something seems to have gone wrong." I check the control panel. Nothing seemed to be wrong but the only way to be sure was to check the inner part of the machine. "Say could you give me that toolbox? I asked the pink pony. "Okay." The pink pony replied. She bolted over to the toolbox and picked it up with her mouth and brought it over to me. "Thanks." I said. I used a screwdriver to open up the the control panel, revealing a stairway down. I walked down and the pink pony follow.

"Say what is your name?" I asked the pink pony.

"I'm Pinkie Pie, what your name?" The pony now forth known as Pinkie Pie asked.

"My name is Gunnar. Nice to meet you." I turned to the pony and motioned a handshake. She shook my hand happily. The case ended up being that is was too happily and we both ended up falling down the remaining stairs. "Ow ow ow ow. "I said rubbing my head. "Are you alright?"

"I'm fine." Pinkie Pie said. She was sitting on my back and quickly jumped off.

I got up and looked around. A noticed the problem. "So that's where my door went!" I said. The door was stuck in between to massive gears. I walked up to the door and tried to pull it out with little succes. "Hmmm it appears to be quite stuck." I said after giving it a few more tries.

"Looks like we will have to break the broken down door." I said whilst grabbed a sledge hammer. I began banging on the door as it slowly began to weaken and crack. Suddenly the door snapped in two and the gears started running again. "Well looks like that works. Lets go back up." I said as we walked over to the stairs and got back to our original positions. I hit the red button. For a moment there was a rumble and then suddenly the big robotic arms grabbed Pinkie Pie. I had a moment of evil laughter before grabbing a microphone.

"Testing, testing, 1 2 3, testing." I said into the microphone. "Is this thing even on?"

Pinkie nodded. "Okay, I will keep it simple due to my lack of time. You owe me a root beer." I said.

"Whats a root beer?" Pinkie asked.

"That drink you drank at my in mind party. Anyways, I hear someone coming. It was nice meeting you and I hope you have my root beer soon." I said.

[And back to reality. Wasn't that a nice dose of random?]

I started fading back into reality as Fluttershy walked into the room. She had a new, flatter bowl in her mouth with something on it. My eyes widened once I saw what was in it. "Thank you Fluttershy! This has to be one of the best thing I have gotten for a loooooong time." I said happily. It a plate with three big seasoned fish on it. They looked delicious. They had been cooked to perfection and I wanted to dig in right away but I managed to wait until Fluttershy got her own food and started eating.

It was the best meal I had ever had and I didn't leave a single piece untouched. I waited for Fluttershy to finish her food before getting up. It was a matter of respect. She had made what looked like roasted dandelions and salad. To be truthful it look rather tasty but then again I thought almost anything sounded tasty if I had never eaten it before.

Once she was done a chat broke out under the topic *How did you survive a dragon attack.* I explained to her what happened, making sure to avoid the part about the ice sphere. It was one of the only things I could consider a secret.

"Oh yah, I saw two ponies and a horn/winged horse walking away from your house. What was that about?" I asked

"Twilight had sent a letter to the princess regarding the dragon and you. Once the fog had left, the princess was going to send a number of search parties out looking for you but she said for me to prepare myself for the worst and told me about the likelihood of surviving a dragon attack."   Fluttershy responded.

"So what is the likelihood of surviving a dragon attack." I asked.

"Hehehe......" Fluttershy nervously "She said that you probably would have been eaten..." That didn't really answer my question but I didn't ask further. "I'm sorry for leaving you with the dragon..." Fluttshy said. Tears came to her eyes. Once again my heart was shattering at the sight of the very sad pony.

"Oh don't feel bad. I'm still here by luck from the sound of it. If I had been eaten by the dragon and you were there, what do you think would happen to you? Nothing good I would assume. You did what you could to stay safe, that's what mattered then and it looks like you were successful." I said with a warm smile. I set my good hand on her shoulder to help make her feel better. She seemed to be reassured by it and smiled back. There was still a hint of sorry in her eyes but nothing to serious. It still hurt my heart to see her sad.

"So what did the rest do after getting out of the forest?" I asked trying to take her mind off of her sorrow.

"Well, Lyra said she was going to go try and find somethings out about human culture, I can't image why." Fluttershy answered. I had an idea why and I felt a bit insulted by it. What I thought it was for was a traditional funeral and even though Fluttershy said that the chances of surviving a dragon attack are slim, I felt as if I was being extremely underestimated. Which apparently I was considering I survived.

"Twilight had gone off to send a letter to the princess, who ended up coming to Ponyville. She had taken some interest in you and the news that you had been attacked by a dragon was enough to get her to come here. I guess she will be happy to here your okay." Fluttershy continued. "So apparently the horse was the princess of Equestria. I wonder what the king or/and king looks like." I thought to myself.

"Longtrot, went to find some stuff. I don't know what she wanted to find but she said she'd be back tomorrow." Fluttershy said. "I don't know what Rainbow Dash went to do. She seemed rather angry and just left with out saying anything." She ended followed closely by a big yawn.

"You look tired, maybe you should get some sleep now." I said. She started to look more and more tired as the minutes ticked by. She still ended up looking cute which made me feel happy on the inside. I didn't know what time it was and my earlier nap left me wide awake so I couldn't really make any estimations.

"Maybe your right, it is getting pretty late." Fluttershy said after yawning again. "But I need to keep an eye on you and your injuries."

"You've done enough worrying for me, please try and rest up if you are feeling tired." I said. I knew how it felt to stay up later than my body wanted me to and ending up being slow, stressed and uncaring for others. An instance I had once hit a friend so hard he almost cried because he had been annoying me and I didn't care to put any effort of weakening my punch. Even though Fluttershy would probably act differently, it still sucked to be tired in the middle of the day because of following the stupid idea of not going to be on time.

Fluttershy just nodded slowly and walked into a different room. I followed close behind. She had walked into a nice little bedroom. She walked up to her bed and laid down. She was even more tired than she looked and it looked like she was already falling asleep. I saw a little mirror and the book on mythic animals and items. I picked both up and blew out the light candle in Fluttershy's room and dining room. I didn't know is it was safe or normal for her to leave the lit so did it as a precaution.

I grabbed a lantern from one of the rooms and brought the three items outside. I grabbed the chair and sat down next to a little garden table. First I spent some time looking through the book. I wanted to see if I could find out anything about why my appearance had changed and where I could have possibly gotten the strange powers from. I read through the book, there was tons of different things that pulled my interest.

What It really liked was the chapter about the elemental groups and there separate types. There seemed to be three main groups. The first being the elements of harmony. There were six separate elements in this group. Kindness, generosity, loyalty, honesty and for some reason laughter and magic. It explain what the a user of one of the elements would be like and how it would reflect on others. I didn't question laughter but I did wonder why magic was a magic element and the book did say why either. The other thing the book didn't say that I came to realize was that the first five elements worked like double edged swords.

The element of kindness meant that its holder would be kind to all and try to help in just about any situation. The other edge being that the user could never resort to an act of cruelty or revenge and being as kind to always give others a second chance, could easily be tricked or robbed of any form of fortune, be it wealth or happiness.

The element of generosity meant that its holder would be able to give up anything to help another and at the same time would never feel regret in doing so. However this meant that the holder could ruin there own life in the pursuit of helping another.

The element of loyalty could be the worst and best of the elements simultaneously, with great loyalty the user could end up doing things that he or she would regret knowing fully well it could be wrong but his or her urge to stay loyal meant the user would do so anyways.

The elements of honesty and laughter have about the same effect. One can be very truthful or happy but when things start going very bad, this honesty or lack of seriousness towards the issue could lead to chaos or alienation in a group.

Magic was the only element that was not an issue being that it could only be active if linked together with the other five elements of harmony. The book said that when linked the elements could change or banish evil. Turing beings of pure hate, cruelty or chaos to stone and purifying a creature that has been corrupted.

The next group of elements were the elements of conflict. There were also known as the human elements which was rather fitting after reading what the elements were.  There were nine different elements, four being positive and negative four being negative.

The positive elements were of progress, ingenuity, community and curiosity. The negative elements were of greed, war, hate and trickery. The book didn't have any description of the elements that were in anyway, about side of what you could assume them to do. What did interest me was what the book said about the ninth element, the element of power.

The book said that if at least one element that was positive and one that was negative linked then it would lead to either there greatness or destruction based on which two or more elements linked. It seemed that when ever the element of power formed, conflict would followed. "Must be where they got the name from." I thought to myself.

The last group of elements was of time. The least information was given about these elements in which only a being of great power could control one. Not much else of than the names of the known elements of time were given. The elements were of life, death, evolution and extinction. It seemed like like this group was the group of unknown and spare elements based of speculation.

I continued to read through the book when I found something which yet again pulled my interest. It was a chapter on something called a "Knowledge stone" I had no idea what it was that meant until I read further. It seemed that certain items would be found with rare stone in them and according to the book they could hold magical information. It talked about how the stone could pick up and store magic and with training the user could tap into the information and use a spell or spells that depended on the users magically ability and cast it.

Researches could never recreate one of the stones and it seemed that each stone would give information differently meaning that some stones could teach you forever whilst others needed something along the lines of a key to activate. How the stones managed to collect information baffled the researchers, some stone would collect information at random yet other would collect information if you cast a spell at one. There was an entire list of methods, different stones used to collect information. The last thing the book said on the matter was that no one knew where the items came from or how they got them. Some testimonies even said that they had magically woke up with the items, which sounded rather familiar.

I set down the book and looked at my gloves. The stones were still glowing but it was a dim glow again. "Hmmm, I wonder if you are a knowledge stones." I said to the stones as if I was going to get a reaction. I started to get tired myself and stood up to stretch. The moon was high in the sky and was shining a beautiful like across the land. One thing I realized it that the moon looked far bigger than that of earth. I took a moment to enjoy the beauty before walked over to the mirror. I wanted to see what all had changed about me through a 3rd person view.

I looked at myself and smiled. I thought I looked rather awesome. My hair seemed to glow in the moonlight, which only added to the affect. Giving my face a better look I noticed something that sent a shock through my body. "Where are my damn pupil?! How the hell can I see?" I said trying to keep from yelling. It seemed that my pupils had completely disappeared. To make things even stranger my iris had changed color to what considered a deep grey. I looked at myself with a glassy look. With no pupils, it was harder to tell what I was looking at via the mirror.

I didn't know how to react to this at first but quickly started to theorize how in the world I was able to see. All I could really think off is that somehow, the receptors in my eyes had shifted and would now be on the iris. What counted this theory was the fact my field of view never changed meaning that the receptor could not have moved. The only other explanation was that somehow my iris was not blocking light, which was also counter with the fact my field of view would still have been changed.

No matter how hard I thought, I couldn't figure out why I could see the same as always, even though I lacked the holes in my eyes which were required to see. Two knew theories popped up that would probably be considered crazy. The first being that somehow, the receptors had moved to my iris but my brain had still been able to change the signals into a picture that looked the same. The only two issues with this was I would still pick up the light at a different rate, making the change visible and the time it would take for the brain to switch this had not been enough considering I could see once I woke up on the mountain.

The other theory was the most logical and yet still insane. If could be possible that there was now tiny holes in my iris, basically a ton of little pupils that were just small enough not to be visible but just big enough to pick up enough outside information. Together with the pieces of information and the information that my brain had stored though out my life my eyes could build up an image of what I was seeing. The only thing making this theory sound crazy was that it was just to plain strange, but that is what I ended up accepting.

The second part of my day had been painful yet great. I had been able to have one of the most random events in my head to date, in which a pony actually entered my mind and stole my root beer. I had had one of the best meals ever and witnessed one of Fluttershy's most cute moments. Finally I had learn quite a bit more on the massive amounts of myths and powers in this new world and found out eye have no visible pupils but was able to think of a odd enough theory that could explain my odd situation.

I walked over to the chair and sit down, even though It felt better to play down I had grown attached to the chair and would rather sleep in it. As I dozed off I took a moment to think of my new goals. 1. I needed to find out about how to use my power and the strange stones in my new glove things. 2. I needed to find out why my appearance and certain mental factors had changed so dramatically and 3. Get myself some damn root beer from the pink pony known as Pinkie Pie.

It had been another good day.

[Hooray for random events!! Thanks for reading yet another chapter of Insert. I have really enjoyed right this story so far and I hope the additional random (That does really happen in my head.... some people say I'm crazy.)

Once again I will be throwing up an UPDATE sign once this chapter has been filtered. I hope you look forward to another chapter, because I am. Good night people.

UPDATE: Not that is no longer night and I finished with school for the mean time I have done my best to filter the chapter though I have to admit that a lack of focus my have screwed it up.... ]

Morning of Adventure!

I awoke to myself shooting up in the air via a hoof to the side. It appeared that even when I'm sleeping, my body would still react to a poke to the side. I fell back and hit my head against the ground. "Ow...." I said as I groaned in pain. It was definitely not the nicest way to wake up.

I opened my eyes to see who or what had poked me and saw Longtrot standing over me trying not to laugh. She quickly stopped laughing as I gave her a look of irritation. "I wonder how in the world you made it out of that alive." She said. I got up and stretched letting out a deep growl. Longtrot didn't seem to know what to make of this and took a few steps back. My body felt a lot better and even my wrist didn't hurt that much.

I inspected Longtrot a little better and saw she had a big backpack on. She had a smile on her face and was having a hard time sitting still. I knew that feeling pretty well considering there was rarely a moment in which I sat still unless I was focused on something, which I didn't really know if I was moving or not. "Looks like there has something she really wants to do right now." I thought to myself forgetting the fact that I had fought a dragon yesterday and was thought to be dead.

"Maybe we can still go on that hike!" Longtrot shouted out in excitement. She walked up to Fluttershy's cottage and banged on the door. During the commotion I took a second to stretch again and look at the sky. The sun was only just starting to rise meaning it was probably close to 5 or 6 in the morning. A nice time to wake up when your me. I have always been a morning person, That is at least if I have had a full nights sleep and not went to bed at 2:00 in the morning.

I walked up to Longtrot who was still trying to wake up Fluttershy via door banging. I tapped on her shoulder which made her bounce in surprise. Apparently I had been to quiet when walking up to her. I motioned that I wanted to get in front of her and simply open the door. Longtrot facepalmed or rather facehoofed at this. I assumed that it was directed towards herself.

We walked in and went to Fluttershy's room. I could hear soft breathing between Longtrot's hoofsteps as we walked into the room. There lie Fluttershy, curled up like a can't or dog with her blanket over her. I was blow away by the cuteness and I couldn't help but get a big smile. It was like nothing I had ever seen before. I looked at Longtrot who seemed to have gotten the same reaction.

"How in the world am I going to wake her up? I wasn't prepared for this." Longtrot said quietly. This made me laugh a little and being the coldhearted bastard that sometimes I was, quickly overcame the flow of cuteness and nudged Fluttershy awake. Longtrot had a look of disbelief as I did this.

She slowly opened her eyes and yawned. Tears came to my eyes as she did this. "My life is now complete." I thought to myself whilst wiping the tears away. Fluttershy sat up and looked around. "Oh... Good morning Gunnar, Good morning Longtrot." Fluttershy said quietly with a warm smile. "Stop Fluttershy, your killing us with your cuteness." I thought. My mind could not comprehend the amount of cuteness being forced in. I looked at Longtrot, who had also been hit hard with the rays of cuteness, eyes and mouth wide open. She seemed to be hypnotized by the cuteness.

After a moment, Longtrot shook her head and remembered why she had came in in the first place. "Fluttershy, now that eerrmm... Gunnar is back, we can easily go looking for were he came from without the princesses help!" Longtrot said trying not to yell. The excited smile came back and she was bouncing around with joy. "I guess she really likes going on trips. I remembered what the tattoo on her flank looked.

"Lyra had mentioned something about those tattoo's. What were they called....? Something about marks. Anyways, Longtrots mark was that of a rock with a horseshoe imprint, does this mean she likes wandering around? I wondered. I looked at the mark to make sure I hadn't remembered it wrong and got a mixed reaction from Longtrot. She gave me a look of confusion, disgust and a little bit of curiosity. She looked up and started thinking about something only to quickly look down and shake her head trying to get the thoughts out.

"She doesn't think that I...... Oh god." I thought, before quickly removing the thought from my head completely. Fluttershy just sat there and gave us both a confused look. "Well, I think it would be better if we got the princess's help. What if there is still more dragons in the forest?" Fluttershy said with a worried look. I was a little bit worried myself. If there was anything bigger in the forest, I don't see why it couldn't just kill me. I doubt I would get lucky again, though I didn't really know if it was luck or not.

"I guess your right, but it will still make things easier." Longtrot said. "Not only that, seeing as how unhurt Gunnar is, I think he could take on something bigger. I mean this is the second time he's saved me." Longtrot continued speaking proudly, It made me feel good to here the compliment without extras. Normally when someone gave me a compliment there would always be a big *But* behind it which only equalized the compliment just turning it into a judgmental remark.

"Well, anyways. We need to go get Twilight and Lyra before we go." Longtrot said.

"I'm sure they'll be happy to hear that Gunnar is okay." Fluttershy added.

I had to admit, I wasn't used to being called by my name anymore, the few days I had been here had wiped away most need to talk to me aside from my chats with Fluttershy, who did not bring up my name a lot. "You can leave your bag here, we will be coming back soon." Fluttershy told Longtrot before we walked out of the cottage. Me and Longtrot ended up happily walking ahead of Fluttershy.

It was nice to get some early energy out whilst watching the sunrise. Fluttershy ended up having to fly to keep up with our fast paced walking. This was however the first time I had got a good look at how pegasi flew. I didn't understand how they could fly with such small wings but went with the most logical answer, its magic.

It didn't take long to reach our first destination, *Twilight's library which had no true name*. "Ha ha! I finally remembered her name!" I thought to myself proudly. Longtrot started banging on the door. "Twilight, get up and open the door!!" She yelled impatiently. It didn't take long for Twilight to open the door. "What do you want at this time? The sun only just raised." Twilight asked. She was tired but not exhausted which made me feel good knowing she had at least been sleeping this time. She noticed me and jumped out of happiness. "He's okay, but how!? He must be a warrior or something!" Twilight yelled.

This remark made me giggle. Sure I had some decent reflexes and an urge to fight but I had never once been trained to fight. I think the only thing that kept me alive was my instincts and strange, icy powers. Lyra popped her head out from behind Twilight. "Whats going on?" She said. She seemed to be far less tired. When Lyra saw me she mimicked the jump of joy and pushed Twilight out of the way.

"This is amazing! Your amazing!! I'm soooo glad the princess was wrong about you. Wait... hmmm... What was his name again?" Lyra asked.

"His name is Gunnar." Fluttershy replied.

"Well then Gunnar, I don't know if you can understand me but thank you!" Lyra said whilst hopping up and down infront of me. I put my hand on her hand trying to calm her down. Once she had stopped bouncing a gave her a warm smile. "Graag gedaan." (Your Welcome.) I said. Lyra's eyes light up when I said this.

"Did you hear that?! It spoke, It spoke!!" Lyra shouted bouncing around in circles. I noticed Fluttershy was giggling ever so softly. I guess I could understand why considering the amount of time I spent talking with her. "I wonder what he said!" Lyra said loudly.

"Well from the looks of things, it either said your welcome or calm down." Twilight replied. "Anyways what are you doing here so early?"

"Well I thought since Gunnar is back, we could go on that search without the princess." Longtrot said.

"I don't think that we can just leave now. The princess needs to know of Gunnar's return." Twilight said, ruining Longtrots streak of joy. She looked down with an extremely disappointed look on her face. I set my hand or her shoulder and frowned. I wanted to go on this trip to. "Yah never know what they could find out." I thought to myself. We walked in and I sat next to the door. It was the only place not covered in books and it was far more comfy than I thought.

Whilst Twilight, Lyra and Fluttershy walked into the main room to do whatever, Longtrot ended up staying with me by the door. She was pacing back in forth mumbling and sighing. I gave her an understanding look. I knew how it felt to constantly have to wait for something and it could be very hard to wait at some times.

She got sick of walking in circles and sat next to me, letting out a big sigh. I pat her on the back a few times and smiled at her. I wanted to tell her that we weren't going to have to wait forever and that all she needed to do was be a little patient. I stood up and grabbed as many books as I could and walked back over to Longtrot. She gave me yet another confused look whilst I set the books down. I started trying to set of the books to form different structures, basically using that like paper building blocks of knowledge.

Longtrot quickly started to join in and together we started making more and more advanced structures, learning via trial and error what worked and what didn't. It didn't take long for the entire hallway to be filled with book structures and most of the mess had been turned into what could be considered organized chaos. Considering the room was still a mess, at least is was a pretty mess. I giggled a little when I thought that.

Suddenly we heard a knock on the door and a yell coming from the main room following. Twilight burst into the hallway, knocking a few structures down as she ran. She opened the and started an endless flow of apology. Me and Longtrot peaked out from behind the door and saw the same white horse from last night. "The princess!" Longtrot said with a gasp whilst quickly fixing her stance.

Twilight was still on a massive apology spree only to be buzzed killed by the white horse. "Twilight its okay, she not feel sorry for not cleaning up when I came on such short notice." The horse said. It had a women's voice and considering how it look, I should have known it was a female all along. She turned her attention to me and began walking inside. Both Twilight and Longtrot moved out of the way. The horse walked in and noticed all the book structures me and Longtrot had made. "It seems someponies have been doing something with your mess, Twilight."

Twilight looked confused for a moment and then looked around her. "Wow, did you two make all this?" Twilight asked. Her voice was shaky and it was easy to tell she was nervous. "We were bored." Longtrot replied. Her eyes grew wider with a sudden realization. "So we can go now?!" she asked excitedly. She was no longer standing still and started bouncing up and down. The commotion had attracted Lyra's attention. When she saw the white horse she just waved.

"I guess if everypony is ready, we can go." The horse said. "I don't think our trip should take too long."

Longtrot's had a massive smile on her face and I couldn't help but smile too. Twilight and Lyra quickly noticed how excited Longtrot was and quickly left the hallway to collect there things. The white horse turned her full attention to me and eyed me with a curious look. I returned the look and we just stared at each other for a moment. Our focus was quickly broken as Twilight and Lyra burst into the hallway, closely followed by Fluttershy who simply trotted out.

Almost all the book structures knocked to the grounded. It kinda sucked to watch all that work get knocked down by two hyper ponies but as long as I didn't have to clean up the mess then so be it. The hall was starting to get very crowed and we decided to stand outside. "Shouldn't one of us get Rainbow Dash?" Lyra asked. "I'd think she would won't to know that Gunnar was okay and that we are restarting our little trip.

"If you wait here, I can go get her." Fluttershy replied. The word *wait* hit me and Longtrot like a lighting strike as we seemingly fell to the ground. We both sat down and prepared for yet another wait, not that we had to wait long. Only about two or three minutes later Fluttershy came back with Rainbow along side her. Rainbow looked like she had just woken up and her eyes were heavy.

"Good morning guys." Rainbow said sleepily. She landed and sat next to me and Longtrot only to seemingly fall asleep on spot. The group just kinda stared for a moment. "Shouldn't we wake her up?" Twilight asked. Coming up with a better idea I got up and then proceeded to pick Rainbow up. Kinda like you would carry a crate but underhand so that my arms could wrap around her body without moving her into a uncomfortable position.

"It looks like your new friend has found a way of handling the issue. Shall we be on our way?" The white horse said. I had yet to hear the name of the apparent princess so white horse would have to do for now. We started on our way to Fluttershy's cottage. It was a rather nice early morning walk full oh happy voices. For once I chose not to listen in on what the ponies had to say and instead enjoyed some thinking time.

One of things I realize is just how light Rainbow was. It was like I wasn't holding anything because of how light she was. It might explain how the pegasi were able to fly with such small wings but it did not explain why Fluttershy had pinned down my arm only a few days before hand.

Up next on the list was who the White horse was. She was apparently a princess of the ponies but she didn't mind to get her hooves dirty and come along with into the...... What was it called......? Screw it, the forest. I respect this. A ruler or soon to be ruler that doesn't mind to help the lower class is a good ruler.

Number three on the list was what were we going to do on this trip? We were going to take a hike and find were I popped up from. Something about this didn't feel right though. How would the ponies know that I just popped up and didn't come from a far away land. I guess that could have just read it in one of the books considering that humans had already been seen in Equestria a long time ago but it didn't explain why they went missing or rather why the ponies still believed just knowledge after 5000 years. Who knows, maybe I will be able to find out how I got here and why. Was there even a reason I showed up here or was I just really unlucky? Or lucky. I guess it depends whether I really would choose this over my old life but now was not the time to think about that.

That questions kept rolling in as we reached the cottage. Longtrot rushed in the grab her bags in hopes of getting the trip start faster but in vain as Fluttershy still had to find her bag from yesterday. After yet another moment of wait we finally made our way up to the forest. It was far less misty and the sun lit the forest up giving it a more welcoming feel. That feel dissipated the moment we set foot inside the forest.

As we walked it felt like I was being watch from all around. I kept a close eye out for movement but I didn't see anything. That actually made me feel uneasy. When I said I didn't see anything I really meant nothing. There were no birds or rabbits, not a sound coming from the surrounding tree aside from the wind blowing gently. It seem I wasn't the only one who noticed this.

"Something has happened to the forest." The white horse said. I should probably call her princess from now on... "Where are all the animals?" The princess continued.

"Maybe there still sleeping?" Fluttershy suggested.

"No, this is a restless forest, not in anytime have I seen it like this." The princess corrected. To give you a sense of the feel of the forest, imagine that you are walking around in a city when the sun has only just risen and there was no one on the street. Not a car, not a biker, no birds, just emptiness aside from the parked car her and there. Now remove all the background noise and imagine you feel like your being watched from all sides without ever seeing a single piece of living creature. That's how I felt about now and it was getting to me.

We walked deeper into the forest and the feeling only got worse. I started to imagine things, seeing movement just beyond the reach of my sight. Even the wind has stopped blowing and the only noise that could be heard was a mix of pony voices from the rest as they talked. I really wanted to talk and take my mind of the feeling but I had a secret to keep and was not going to reveal it just because of fear.

After a little while I heard a groin coming from Rainbow as she tried to stretch. I set her down and smiled. It was a nice distraction to have a little pony wake up in your arms. I was surprising just how cute these ponies could be. She stood up and looked around. "Wai... what.... what happened... where am I?" She asked sleepily.

"You fell asleep and Gunnar ended up carrying you with us. We're in the Everfree forest right now."  Twilight responded. It didn't seem to really answer much for Rainbow. She just continued to stumble around before sitting down. She seemed to be very tired and was falling back asleep.

I slumped over and picked her up again. This seemed to wake her up somewhat and she started to mumble. As we walked, I could see Rainbow open her eyes slightly here and there. She seemed rather exhausted and her breathing felt irregular. "I hope shes not sick." I thought to myself, not that I really knew much about when someone or rather when somepony is sick. My sudden focus on Rainbow kept me distracted from the strange feelings that the forest was giving me.

The distraction didn't last very long as I started getting overwhelmed by the feeling something was extremely wrong. It felt like thousands of eyes were staring down at us. My spine started getting stiff and it I kept seeing things in the corners of my eyes. The ponies weren't seeming to have any issues aside from Longtrot, who was looking back and forth with a worried look. "Atleast I'm not the only one who is getting worried." I thought to myself.

The feeling just kept getting worse as we approached the foot of the mountain. My entire body was tensed up and I was shaking ever so slightly. "Looks like we can't go any further, Atleast not for now." Twilight said. As Twilight said this I could feel a very soft rumble under my feet. It was coming part of the mountain wall. My instincts kicked in and took complete control of me. I set down Rainbow and turned full focus to the mountain wall. I ran up to the wall and put my hands on it. I could feel pulses of energy move through my arms and hands as I seemingly froze the mountain wall.

A few seconds a number of loud bangs could be heard from behind the stone. It felt like something was striking at the wall only to be stopped by whatever I did to it. The banging stopped after a half a minute and I fell back. I sat there and thought. I had no idea why I did that but for whatever reason it might have saved us from whatever was beyond that wall. I new that instinct and reflexes worked without you having to think but for me to do something so complicated just confused me further.

I looked down at my hands and saw the same snowflake like things as before. My hands also seemed to be proceeding mist. It looked almost exactly like my hand were made of liquid nitrogen with the amount of  mist coming off my hands. I could easily see my breath as well and it lingered in the air for far longer than it should have. It seemed like had turned into a living, super freezer or something of the sorts.

I got up and turned my head to the group of ponies. "What.... what did he just do?" Twilight asked confused. None of the ponies could find an answer and even the princess seemed fazed. "I don't know..." The princess said. "I have never seen anything like this before."

"Nor should you have...... A deep old voice said. As it spoke a rumble could be heard in its voice. The voice sounded like thunder as it echoed through out the forest. I looked up at the mountain wall and saw white figures moving along the side of the mountain. A mist started to cover the mountain.

You have quite the gut to come here, goddess of Sol. The voice continued. We started to get closer together as we watch the mist swallow us. White figures were not seen moving around us from all side. "Who are you? Show yourself!!" The princess shouted.

My my, have your elders not told of my tale. I am the wind of the north, here to rid of the coming storm!

"Coming storm?! What do you mean by this?!"

That is not for your ears to hear. This is not your matter, Now leave! I must have a word with this...... Human.

"Wuh....?" I thought to myself. It seemed any fears or bad feelings I had had left me and interest took over. It was a bit odd though, normally I would assume a fearful mindset and lack all sense of logic thought but now I seem to be in a more blissful state. Not that I wasn't worried about my fate or anything, it just seemed like getting scared again just didn't help the slightest bit.

The white figures started funneling the ponies away. They reluctantly listen to the voice in the mountain and slowly left. "Oh god.... if I survive this, then I going to have to see Fluttershy's sad face again." I thought to myself. It was a fate that rivaled death itself. I watched the ponies as they left. It made me feel somewhat better seeing how slow the ponies were moving. I felt like that really did care for me. At the same time is sucked because once again, I'm stuck in situation in which I have little control over and my new friends would not be there to help me out. It was like a school project that you suddenly have to make alone only this time, if you made it bad, you would probably die.

Now,,, Human, make your way up the mountain and we shall discuss your fate. Refuse and we will end it without second throught.

I sighed and started finding a way up the mountain. "Now what have I gotten myself into." I thought. There were too many questions and I didn't really get that much time to think of an answer for them but for now, at least I know I'm not screwed.

[New chapter, Yaaaaay. Please excuse the lack of a quality chapter here and thanks for reading. I have been getting writers block and a school project at the same time, giving my little or no time to think up more for the story. I will try to make up for it in the weekend but I can't make any promises.

Side note: My "My little pony : Friendship is magic" School presentation that I had to make went more than great which means I will be in a rather good mood for the next couple of days. :D]

Into the depths.

You ever get that awkward feeling when you are doing something and no matter how you imagine the outcome to be, it seems like it will go very very wrong? Well I had that feeling as I tried to make my way up the mountain. It was far easier getting down then when you try going up and I kept slipping on the rocks because the mist had made them rather wet.

Come to think of it I was soaked by sweat and mist by the time I was half way up. It reminded me that I still needed to take a bath or shower. I missed the feel of warm water pouring down my body. It was a moment that even rivaled my moments of listening to music when it came to forgetting everything around me. The difference was with music my mind would swap between the music and my thoughts, with a shower it was just me and my mind.

I stopped climbing up the mountain and looked around. The white figures were still around me and only barely hidden by the mist. They looked very similar in form to the dragon I had fought but they looked smaller and moved around more quickly. Here and there I would see an arm or tail of the creatures. The coloring seemed to be a deep grey color but that is the only clear detail I could see.

I continued my climb and managed to pick up my pace. I had gotten used to the slippery surfaces and was able to keep my grip and balance on them. I could feel rumbles from within the mountain as I climbed. It was as if the mountain was coming alive. Eventually I was able reach an area close the top. I took seemingly forever to climb up but once I reached something along of the lines of a platform my mouth dropped in awe. There before me sat the entrance to a massive cave.

I just stood in front of the cave, having no idea what to do. "Enter......" The voice said. It was now quieter but still seemed to echo. My body was telling me not to go in and so was I. It seemed like a rather bad idea to just wander into a big ole cave because a loud voice telling me to but the realization that there was a ton of dragon like lizards surrounding me helped me  on my way.

It seemed that in my moment of awe they had surrounded me and walled of any point in which I could leave. I took a moment to look at the details of the lizards. With a clear look, they looked nothing like the dragon of before. They were far skinnier and were only a little bit taller than I was. There hands seemed to make up a large portion of there body looking like a bat wing, if you removed the wing part and just left the bone. At the end of each finger lay a large hooked claw, most likely used for climbed.

They were defiantly the strangest arms I had ever seen and there heads only added to the oddity. On there head lay not two eyes but four, one pair of eyes being slightly bigger than the other. Its head was long and thin with a rather small mouth at the end. There was no clear area for ears or nose on the lizards and I wondered in there were even lizards and not some strange aliens.

One of them roared at me. It sounded more like a low pitched screech then a roar but it was enough to get me moving. As I walked into the cave it became extremely dark. I could barely see the cave walls around me. I was surprised I could see anything at all. There didn't seem to be any light sources around, just darkness. I looked back for a moment and watched the lizard things climbed along the cave walls. They were even on the cave roof climbing along as if it was nothing.

I listened to there claws as they hit the caved walls giving off a soft clicking sound. They were also making deep screeches to each other as if they were talking to one another. It was quite possible that they were which worried me. If the decided to attack me they could probably easily coordinate an assault on me without issue.

I felt a deep rumble coming from somewhere inside the mountain. It spooked the lizards and they stopped for a moment. It noticed that more and more tunnels had been dug around me, almost falling into a few. More rumbles started and the lizards started bolting into these tunnels. I could hear faint roars coming from deep inside the cave. Suddenly there was silence around me.

I stopped walking and looked around me. Not a single lizard was there anymore and for a brief moment I was alone. Suddenly the rumbling got much louder. I could start hearing clear footsteps coming from somewhere in the cave followed by ear piercing roars. Out of nowhere a huge piece of the cave wall broke off. I rushed to a corner in the cave and hid behind some large rocks. Out of the hole came two massive creatures. There were huge and made the dragon from yesterday look like an ant.

A new hole formed in the roof of the cave letting in light and giving me a clear view of the creatures. After rubbing my eyes as they got used to the light I looked up and saw two massive stereotypical dragons. They had horns on there heads, wings on there backs and were spitting fire like crazy. One was red and the other was green but that didn't really matter right now.

The dragons seemed to be getting attacked by dragons that looked almost exactly like the dragon from yesterday. Even though they were much smaller they still seemed to be doing tons of damage to the far larger dragons but not without casualties. The large dragons swung the tail around knocking down and crushed the small dragon against walls and the ground but it seemed for ever one dragon killed 5 more poured through the two holes in the cave.

It was a massive battle and the large dragons seemed to be losing. I was actually enjoying the battle. It was not ever day you got to see an epic battle between dragons and I wasn't going to miss it even if it was probably one of the most stupid and dangerous things I could have done. The ground was shaking so much that I could hardly stand. To make matter worse I started to feel a new massive rumble under my feat.

The floor under one of the dragons started to crack. Pieces of the the cave floor began falling into a lower area in the cave and a new hole began forming next to one of the dragons. It was too busy fighting off the small dragons as the jumped on its back and wings tearing the areas to pieces before jumping of or getting crushed by the teeth of the dragon. Suddenly a large white claw popped out of the hole stabbed into the dragons leg. It roared out in pain as it was pulled into the hole with a painful jerk.

A new lizard started climbing out of the hole. The small dragons started bolting away through any possible exit. Two massive claws came out of the hole and started pulling something out of the hole. Connected to the two claws was a lizard that looked like something straight out of any alien movie. The body of it looked more or less like a lizard but its forearms were simply two huge arms connected to the claws. Even though it was only about half the size of the remaining dragon its claws seemed to be designed for such a fight as it move closer to the dragon.

The dragon began doing anything it could to escape. It was odd seeming something of such power fearing for its life but it quickly became clear why. The dragon tried to escape the way I went in but the dragon thing spat something out of its mouth. It looked like a strange white sphere and once it was in front of the dragon it burst sending ice shards flying everywhere. To my luck none of the shards came anywhere close to me.

The dragon recoiled from the attack and fell back. As it tried to get up the dragon thing. took its chance and charged at the dragon with surprising speed. It tried to impale the dragon with its massive claws but before it could the dragon began breathing fire at the weird dragon thing. The fire didn't stop the claws from finding there target and the dragon thing stuck down.

A very loud bang was heard as the claws went through skin and bone. The claws had gone straight through the dragon and had hit the floor below. After the dragon thing had struck the dragon a few more times it started dragging the dragon down into the hole in the floor. I sat down to replay the events in my head. It appeared I had just watched some weird dragon things kill two seeming more real dragon. It would probably be better if I gave them names but I didn't have the time.

I got back up and looked at the destruction that had just taken place. There was dragon bodies everywhere and a streak of blood going down into the hole in the floor. The smell of blood was filling the cavern and I decided it would be better to keep walking. There were so many holes and tunnels everywhere that I no longer had any idea where to go. I started following the largest tunnels, which were massive. I understood why the dragons would be in a place like this. It was massive and very easy to hide in, not that it helped the dragons considering they had both been killed but that was not the point.

As I walked it started getting very dark again all the light faded away and I was left seeing almost nothing. I started wondering if I was really doing anything good or if the voice had simply lead me it so would get lost and most likely die. I started seeing light coming from one of the tunnels and chose to follow it. The tunnel exited into a large cavern and was  lit up by strange crystals. They littered most of the area and lit up all but a large patch at the end of the room.

"So you've arrived." The voice said out of nowhere. It startled me making me jump. It seemed as if the voice was coming from the end of the room which was completely concealed from view by the darkness. Two massive, dark blue eyes stared down and me intently. "Uuum..... Hi..." I said nervously. It was not exactly the most excepted way to talk to a pair of eyes but I had no other way of saying it.

"Do you know why your here.... human?"

"No.... Not really." I said trying to hide my nervousness.

"This makes things.... complicated. The voice said as the creature came out of the shadows. "Why do things keep getting bigger?" I thought to myself. A massive wyvern now stood before me. Why I called it a wyvern and not a dragon was because of its forearms. It looked like a dragon from Skyrim only much much larger.

I was a mix between white and black in color fading in and out between the to and even rivaled the dragons from before in size. Really instead of being afraid I was amazed. Its one thing to see something like this in a video game or movie but to see one in real life spark so many thoughts in my head.

"How much do you know of your fate and past?" The wyvern asked.

"Well.... I somehow popped up in a strange new world full of colorful ponies and gain a strange power along with a new appearance." I said with some confidence.

"Do you and your people still remember my...... kind?"

"If by kind you mean drago.." I didn't get to finish this sentence.

"Do not mix me with those serpents of greed! I have changed and created a new species under a new name, we are the  horgr!" The wyvern said angerly. I started thinking of a new way to explain. The last thing I wanted to do was piss off something that could kill me if it as much as sneezed.

"Well I don't know anything about the Horgr nor has it popped in any history books I've read but then again, I don't really do a lot of reading so said shorty. I have no idea what your talking about." I said trying to change the mood a bit. I couldn't really tell if it had worked or not as it continued.

"It seems your kind has forgotten of our truce. Time has taken its toll on us all and has altered the known history to many."

"I don't want to be an irritation or anything like that but would it be okay if you told about this truce and if you do, could you tell me why I've been sucked into the rather odd world?" I asked. If this *Horgr*  had a story to tell then I would be more than happy to listen.

"Fine. I shall tell you of our past and your part in our future. Born from the earth we are. From the depths of the earth we tamed the fire and winds of the depths. We grew and became powerful but due to our arrogance we moved to claim more.

Through this lack of judgement we soon came in contact with you. We thought we could destroy you and take all you held but you fought back with power. We, serpents of fire, serpents of the sky, were destroyed by these creatures we had come to known as *Man*.

The last of us fled, some to the mountains and others into the depths. Those of the mountain learned a new way of life. Not of fire and power but of knowledge and stone. We watched Man as it grew and fell to the same arrogance that we had. But were we fell you thrived. It seemed that this arrogance lend to Man becoming more and more powerful but at the same time you forgot of your past.

It was not long before the serpents of fire stirred once more. They rose from the depths once more driven by there angry and greed. They were vile and mercilessness towards man and all who lived under there name. We were not immune to there assault as the ones we once called brethren not tried to destroy us and our knowledge.

We turned to man for help. At first they struck out at us but as the battles started between them and the serpents of fire they quickly sided with us under one condition. We would someday return the favor and help Man in its ultimate time of need.

Together we destroyed the serpents and faded back into the mountains, waiting for the time we may repay our dept. That time has come. Your awakening here has called out to us and so too the serpents. It is time for us you repay our debts and for Man to learn of its past." The wyvern ended.

The wyvern's story was clear but I couldn't link it anything I knew. "How do you know the serpents are coming here?"

"I have heard the calling of Man and have answered it but I am not the only one that replied. There have been many to reply, most of hate but all with the same message. A new war is knocking at the walls of time and that wall is crumbling."

I thought for a moment. Its story was not very clear to say the least but I understood what I needed too. There was just one question that was bugging me. "What does this have to do with me? I mean I kinda just popped up in a strange world with a new appearance and odd powers."

"This world follows a different set of rules from ours. Your changes are the proof of that. We know little of this world but we will observer just as you have. As for your purpose here we know little. For now you must learn and prepare for the coming war. We both have many questions that must be answered but now is not the time."

This bummed me out, worried me and at the same time interested me. I was disappointing that I didn't get any answer why I was here but at least I had some insight on the future. Of course the idea of having to battle dragons didn't really set in well the fact I had such powerful allies prepared to fight along side me or rather I along side them made me feel rather honored. "I have a minor request." I said confidently. There was one thing that I couldn't let happen.

"What would that be?"

"Could you keep your kind and this war separate from the natural inhabitants of this world? They are not for a made for war and I would hate to see the effects of it on them directly."

"I understand your concern but remember this, we do not know of the serpents power and I can make no such promises. Our debt is to Man not these creatures and we will not take part in the ways of this land until that debt has been repaid. The serpents focus will be forced on us but it will be up to you to ensure the safety of the land."

The words were like spears as this new responsibly hit me. I couldn't imagine myself fighting in a war let alone a war between dragons. I had always lived a rather peaceful life and was even though I wanted to join the dutch army, I really never thought of what it would be like risking my life for the country I served. It felt like I was now left with two choices. I could defend this new land and most likely find myself killed or I could abandon everything and live a like of uncertainty and regret.

"Your time here is up. You must leave now and prepare yourself. I leave you with a finally warning. When the mist surrounds the world and the quite take over, shall the war begin.

I started to feel the ground rumble as the wyvern walked back into the shadows. It let out a short laugh as a hole opened up under my feet. I fell straight in to what seemed like a icy tube running through the tunnel. I panicked for a moment being as in it was damn scaring and tried to stop myself from sliding along with little success. After a moment of yelling a reasonable amount of swears and curses I popped out the other end of the tube. I ended at what seemed to be a newly dug entrance to the cave.

I got up and took a few deep breaths trying to calm myself from the random sliding event. "Did I just get trolled by a wyvern?" I thought to myself. Every day had been full of surprises up until this point but this was the last thing I ever thought would happen. At least the day had not been bad or the least bit boring but it did seem like everything had come by a little fast. I had now watched two dragons get rather owned by some weird dragon things called Horgr and met what I could only assume was there leader, told I was to fight in a war between dragons, given the responsibility to protect an entire country full of ponies or abandon them and worst of all, I needed to keep this a secret for the safety of others whilst learning to control my odd powers.

I didn't see how this day could get any worse and just wanted to forget everything that had happened today. It all just was to much for me to handle but I knew that I had to find some way to deal with it. For now I would have to try and mentally lock it away until I could come up with a to let out my stress.

I cleared my mind and started walking out of the cave. Too and on to my bad luck the sun was shining extremely bright and blinded me as I walked out. "So we meet again, Sun." I thought to myself as my eyes painfully adjusted to the light. Once my eyes started working properly again I looked around. "Great, I'm completely lost....." I thought to myself. I was in the middle of nowhere with no way of knowing which way to go.

The good news was that I was still in the forest and not deeper into the mountains. The mountain worked like a wall blocking off a large area in which I could have gone and got really lost in. What I needed to do now was keep moving in a straight line through the forest and at some point I should be able to find away out.

I picked a random direction and started walking. I used the mountains as a way to make sure I didn't go off course. During my walk I took the time to think. One thing that popped into my mind was the first fight I had had with one of the Horgr. "Why did it attack me and Lyra?" I thought. The only two reasons I could think is that either it didn't know that I was an ally or the Horgr really take dragon as an insult.

I remembered that I still had my Ipod and turned on some music. Together with the music my walk was pleasant. The scenery look peaceful under the suns light and I was able to let go of most of my stresses. I walked for what seemed like an hour or two and my legs were really starting to get soar. The only thing stopping me from taking a break was the idea that I would be out of the forest soon. I didn't really know if I would be out soon but it kept me going for a long time.

I noticed that the animals had returned and I turned off my music to enjoy the sound of the birds singing. It felt much nicer than when I was here during the morning. Finally giving into the pain in my feet I found a nice place to sit down. It ended up being in a big tree.

Climbing up was easy and it gave me a decent few of the surrounding area. I climbed all the way to the top and did the necessary look around. More good news was that the tree line seemed to be thinning up ahead meaning I would be out of the forest soon. The bad news was I saw no sign of civilization but that didn't break my bring me down to much.

My break ended a few minutes later and I hopped out of the tree. It didn't take me long to reach an exit in the forest. I left the shade of the forest only to be blinded by the sun. "Damn you sun!" I shouted as I rubbed my eyes. The area I had entered seemed familiar as I continued walking. I noticed a little river and walked up to it. Suddenly an Idea popped into my head. "I can finally wash up!" I said happily.

I took of my cloths and was hit by the stink of my own body. It smelled very bad and all I wanted to do was clean myself. Once I had my cloths off I quickly got in the water and relaxed. It felt great to be in the water and I rejoiced at the feeling of water flow over my body. Sure it was no warm shower but It still felt great. I started doing the best I could to clean up. The lack of soap made it harder to get clean but I was able to rub off a lot of sweat from my body.

What disappointed me was that no matter how hard I tried, I just couldn't get the grease out my hair. "I swear, the next time I see Fluttershy I'm going to ask for some soap, lots of it." I thought to myself as I got out of the water. I shook like a dog trying to get as much of the water of my body as I could. I sat down with my back tot he sun to let it finish drying me off.

I put my cloths back on and sat down. "What will I do now?" I thought to myself as I tried to form a new plan to find town. Doing what any smart person would do when they were lost was climb into yet another tree. This time it was a large tree on the edge of the forest. I notice a dirt road leading out and over a hill.

It was a good sign and what made it even better was the sight of a little white pegasis pony with green/purple hair happily walking along the road. I could easily tell that it was a girl and she seemed smaller than most of the ponies I had already seen which either meant she was naturally smaller than the rest of the ponies or that she was younger. Either way, her being there meant that the probability of a town near by was high and hopefully it was the town I was looking for.

I decided the best thing I could do was follow the pony and see were she took me. I followed her from the tree line making sure never to lose sight of her. I followed her for quite awhile yet she never seemed to slow down. The road she was on started going over a hill and I couldn't see anything on the other side. I got out of the forest and made my way with the hill trying to catch sight of the little pony.

I had seemed to enter something along the lines of an apple orchard. I couldn't see the pony anymore and sat down to rest my legs once more. I grabbed a few apples from one of the trees and ate them. I hadn't realized how hungry I was until I took the first few bites.

I started hearing whispering and scooted around to look behind the tree. Suddenly I was face to face with two unknown ponies. The first being the one I had followed and the second being a orange pony with what seemed to be a cowboy hat.

The little white pony screamed making me fall onto my back. I got disorientated and tried to stand up only to watch as the orange pony quickly swerved around and prepared to kick me in the face. The last thing I remember was thinking "This is going to hurt." as the ponies hit me right in the forehead. My vision started fading as I fell back down. I started losing focus and quickly faded into blackness.

[Well this was a rather odd chapter, to say the least. Please excuse the oddity a little longer. I need some time to think up my next pieces of the story so if my updates start coming abit slower its because of writers block. Thanks for reading and I will be sure to filter this chapter out once I remember to do so, which will probably be sometime next moring.]

Some apples to the head

Do you ever get that feeling were you wake up and wish that you hadn't? Well I had this right now as I slowly came to my senses. I had a headache that could kill and to make things worse, someone had been ever so smart to set me so that the sunlight was only barely shining into one of my eyes.

My next reaction was rather needed.   "Fuck!" I yelled at the top of my lungs as put my hands over my forehead. With that out of my system I tried to sit up and look around me. I couldn't remember anything that had happened from what I assumed was the day before aside from something about dragons and war and dragons going to war. Then my memories slowly started flowing back into my head, which for some reason made it hurt even more.

I finally gained the focus to look around me and noticed that I was surrounded by quite a few ponies in what seemed to be a barn. My little shout of pain seemed to have drawn there attention to me and I was being given a multitude of confused and concerned looks. With a little bit more focus I was able to remember just about each and ever pony in that room which made me completely forget about my headache.

Before Fluttershy, Lyra, Rainbow, the purple pony of which her name I could not remember. the little white pegasus and of course the orange cowpony. The site of the orange pony quickly reminded me of the hoof to the face. Without thinking I got up and walked up to the orange pony, who just kinda stood there, set my hand on the ponies head and stuck down with the over. My hand absorbed a large piece of the blow but it didn't stop the pony from faceplanting into the floor below. "Dat was voor dit." (That was for this.) I said pointing at the big bump on my forehead.

Rainbow charge me only to be stopped by what seemed to be the purple ponies magic. "What was that for?!" Rainbow yelled, only adding on to the excruciating pain in my head. To add on to that I ended up facepalming to that comment. I thought I had made it rather clear why I had done that but as my hand came in contact with the bump on my head I felt what could only be the second most painful experience of my life. The only thing topping it would still be a tooth infection.

I fell back rolling around on the floor due to the pain. I wish I had an icebag or something along those lines to help with the swelling and headache. The ponies started talking amongst themselves as Fluttershy helped the orange pony up. It was at this moment that I realized just how awkward this moment felt. I sat up and took a few deep breaths. The pain started to fade away, but the headache never really changed. I was prone to headaches so getting used to It wasn't really an issue as long as I had something to focus on.

"Well looks like he'll be okay." The orange pony said as she looked at me with angry eyes. Seeing It as a challenge I tried to mimic her eyes. Not having mirror though I didn't know if I was successful or not. "You mind not starting a new fight, Applejack?" Lyra asked. "I want to try some new things with Gunnar and the last thing I need is for him to be knocked out again."

I took this as an insult. "If she hadn't surprised me with a falcon kick to the forehead I could have probably stood some chance!" I thought as if I was talking to Lyra. I signed and closed my eyes. A moment of piece would be nice for me to forget the headache and maybe do some good old day dreaming but it seemed the Lyra had other plans.

"Gunnar?" Lyra said as if about to ask a question. I opened my eyes and looked at her. She smiled at my reaction. "Well it looks like you were right about his name." She said happily. I wondered if I had really reacted to my name when one of the ponies had said it up until now. The only reaction I had really made up until this point was my in mind party. Which reminded me. "Pinkie Pie still owes me a root beer!" I surprised myself by being able to remember her name when it was only from a thought considering I still couldn't remember the purple ponies name.

Lyra motioned at me to follow her out of the barn. Seeing no reason not too, I got up and followed. During my walk out, I was eyed by the little white pony. She seemed curios about me, which made sense. I was apparently some super rare/extinct species which made me think. "If I am super rare here, why would they same that the human species was extinct. Wouldn't it be better to say either humans were extinct or just rare? It seemed illogical to chose both. Oh well, it doesn't seem to be a problem so lets just leave it that way."

I continued thinking about it and almost crashed into the barn door. "Man, I need some rest." I thought as I wander out of the barn looking for Lyra. It was getting dizzy from the head injury and moving around was making it worse. I tried to ignore it and find Lyra. She had walked up to one of the apple trees and was waiting on me.

"Can you do this?" She asked as she pointed to me with a questionary face. She then turned her back to the tree and gave it a good kick which knocked some apples out of the tree. I assumed that there was little to no way that I was going to be able to knock any apples out of the tree but decided to try anyways.

I walked up to a tree and first tried kicking it as if I was trying to kick a door down. I somehow missed the tree almost completely and fell down. My coordination was really off from the head injury and I doubted I would be able to knock any apples out.

I took a deep breath and tried to focus before giving the kick another try. This time I was able to hit it square in the middle of the trunk and Knocked a few apples down. Once again through unluckness a apple decided the best place to make first contact with was the bump on my head. Instead of rolling around on the ground in pain I just put my hand on on the bump and push as hard as I could.

Now for most this would be considered insane but I had a reason for doing this. At first it hurt extremely bad and I was groaning from the pain but the longer I pushed the less the pain became. Eventually I could hardly feel the pain anymore and it got used to the pain and pressure. I never knew why this worked with bumps or bruises but whenever I did this the pain seemed to just disappear.

Meanwhile Lyra was giving me a look of *WTF are you doing, are you insane?* look as I did this. It made me laugh in my head as I tried to ignore the last of the pain. This made her face change into *Okay, hes fucking insane* look. All that made me do was laugh louder and the pain completely disappeared. Even my headache was leaving as I lost all focus on it. "The magic of not giving a damn." I thought to myself with a smile. For a brief moment in time all I could do was feel happy.

My happy moment was ruined as the orange came out of the bare laughing. "You two call that bucking?" She said as she walked up to a new tree. She kicked it knocking each and ever apple out of the tree. "Now that's how you buck a apple tree." She said with a confident grin.

I made the *Challenge accepted* pose and walked up to yet another tree. I tried different methods of kicking the tree, but couldn't reenact the orange pony in efficiency. I swapped from kicking to running into the tree full force. It knocked out almost all the apples in one go but costed too much energy. The orange pony bucked another tree just to show off which only further motivated me to find away to knock out the apples in one go.

My little test with Lyra had turned into something along the line of a science project about the most efficient way to knock apples out a of apple tree. Seeing how bashing the trees failed I went back to kicking. After finding what seemed to be the best kicking method, being the door kick method, I started find what was the best places to hit the tree trunk and from what distance.

The best place to hit the tree ended up being about halfway up the trunk. The only problem I was really having was finding what distance was best to kick the tree's. It seemed that different trees needed to be kick from different distances. Not only that but if I kicked from to close there wouldn't be enough force to knock the apples out but if I kicked from to far away I would either miss or hurt myself in the process.

For a moment I stopped and wondered, "Why in the world am I doing this?" I really didn't know why I had started practice on how to kick a tree but it was rather fun and I wasn't the only one practicing. The little white pony had come out of the barn and was now also trying to knock the apples out of the trees.

She looked very cute as she tried to kick the trees and I had a moment of hng. I took a break from my tree kicking practice and looked for Lyra. She wasn't exactly to hard to find considering she had watching me the entire time. She had brought a quill and some paper with her and had been swapping between watching me and writing things down. One could assume she was writing things about me or her study on me but I could be wrong.

I walked up to Lyra and sat down next to her. She was sitting up against a tree in an odd fashion, kinda like how I would but I normally would sit cross legged. To be honest it looked rather painful but Lyra seemed comfortable so I tried to ignore it. She looked up from her papers and looked around confused "Huh, where'd he go?." she asked looking around. I tapped her on the shoulder and made her jump out of surprise.

I couldn't help but laugh at this which ended up being a mistake as she poked me in my side which made me shoot up myself. She was intrigued by my reaction and poked me again. I bounced up again and quickly made some distance between me and her.

"Oh god, she has found my only weakness!" I thought as I slowly walked away. A rather sinister smile popped up on her face and she start slowly walking up to me, moving a little faster each step. I realized just what she wanted to do and started running away. It was hard to run due to my journey back and my endless tree kicking practice. Lyra started catching up to me and was trying to knock me.

She aligned herself and prepared to pounce on me. She jumped at me and I was only just able to avoid her. "Wait a second, I have finger!" I thought to myself and proceeded to shoot up the nearest tree like a cat running from a dog. I took a moment to catch my breath and started to feel the tree shaking. I looked down and noticed Lyra kicking the tree. She kicked a few times before I heard someone shouting in the distance.

"Need some help?" The orange pony said after popping up from behind some other trees. "That would be appreciated, thanks." Lyra said. The orange pony walked up to the tree and faced her back to it. "Oh god." I thought right before the orange pony gave a good kick to the tree. It shook violently but I somehow managed to hang on.

I wasn't able to save myself from falling out at the second kick and landed right on my back. As some kind of mean joke from nature itself, one of the apples had stuck to one of the branches. The orange pony tapped the tree one last time and the apple hit me right in the head. "Kut pony!" (I don't know how to translate that...) I yelled. During the moment, I had forgotten that Lyra was still there and she went straight to jumping at me.

I rolled out of the way and scrabbled to get up which happened even faster than Lyra could react on. If you played dodgeball the same way I did then you'd understand how fast that goes. Yet another stroke of unluck popped up as the orange pony joined the chase. I was getting tired but my hate for getting poked in the side kept me going. Really there was nothing that I hate more than getting poked in the side.

I looked for the most hardest area to run around and found something perfect. There was an area with tons of large rocks everywhere with just enough tree to move around in. I rushed towards it being closely tailed by the two ponies. I started bouncing over rocks using tree branches to aid myself. My planned had worked and I was quickly gaining distance.

I noticed something blueish in the corner of my eyes coming at me with great speeds. I turned my head to get a better look at it. To my disbelief Rainbow had joined the chase as was now flying at me. "Oh kom op!!" (Oh come on!") I yelled before running behind a tree. Rainbow bolted by and started turning around. I check to see where the other ponies were and realized just how much distance they had made in the small moment I took to dodge Rainbow.

I decided the best thing to do was act like an idiot and run at the ponies. If I could catch them off guard I could regain my lost distance. I waited until the ponies were close before making my move. I bolted out from behind the tree and charged them. Lyra started to slowdown but the orange pony continued running at full speed or rather the maximum speed to could maintain amongst the rocks.

As we were just about to pass eachother I quickly jumped on and off one of the boulders propelling me through the air. I stretched my arms out to grab a incoming tree branch and was able to swing myself over the orange pony, who looked on in awe as I ran away. My next obstacle amongst obstacles was Lyra who tried to work like a wall and block me. Unfortunately for her there was just to many tree I could bolt around and it left her wall tactic useless.

I was really getting tired now as I tried to continue running but so were the ponies. Rainbow dash was the only one now still going at full speed but her sweeps at me were easily dodged by simply sticking close to the trees as I ran. As Rainbow made one of her sweeps I bolted behind a tree only to her a scream in front of me.

It was the little white pony once more with a look of fear on her face. Suddenly Lyra popped up behind and jumped right on my back knocking me forwards. Thanks to some last minute reflexes, I was just able to keep myself from crushing the white pony under my and Lyra's combined weight.

She froze in fear as I fell and as I hung over her I realized just how small she was. She was no longer than my arm and my chest almost touched her head. "Oh, sorry Milk, didn't mean to scare you." Lyra said, looking over my shoulder. The pony now known as Milk  made some distance between me and her letting me collapse under Lyra's weight.

Lyra just kinda laid on my back trying to catch her breath making it hard for me to catch mine. "Ah man you caught him before me!" Rainbow said as she landed a few meters away from us. "Why did you need to catch him anyways?"

"It doesn't matter anymore, I'm too tired to care." Lyra said happily. I kinda wished she had gotta off my back considering I was now sweating like crazy and I didn't want to make Lyra get all sticky from my sweat but she didn't seem to care the slightest bit.

"I have to admit, he's really good at running away." Rainbow said.I didn't know if I should have taken that as a compliment or an insult but didn't care to much about. "Well he was able to catch up to that dragon in the forest. The only reason I was even able to catch up to him was because he stopped for Milk Thistle." Lyra said. This did sound like a compliment and I took some pride in it, not that I was going to be able to tell anyone.

"What happened out here?" A familiar voice said. I tried to turn my head and who was talking but was stopped by Lyra who had found it most comfortable on my back. Instead of getting off me and checking to see who it was Lyra just sat up and turned her body. "Oh hi, Twilight." Lyra said, Somehow I knew she was talking about the purple pony who's name I kept forgetting. "Damn it, Why do I remember these things now?!" I yelled in my head.

"We were playing a game of tag." Lyra continued.

"So why are you sitting on Gunnar's back?" Twilight asked. "Oh hay, she said my name." I thought to myself. It may sound weird but I was missing the sound of my own name.

"It comfy here." Lyra replied. My back was starting to hurt from Lyra's weight but I cared to little to do anything about it. I did what I could to lay comfortably and shut my eyes, I was tired and wanted to take a nap. Not that I thought that I could actually sleep like this but I had fallen asleep it stranger places that this so trying wouldn't hurt. Unless of course I really did fall asleep here, in which case I was probably going to wake up with bad pain in my face and back.

"Maybe we should take him to a bed, he looks tired.." Yet another voice said. I recognized it as Fluttershy's voice almost instantly. "You don't say." I thought before shaking Lyra off my back. I opened my eyes and got up. Lyra had a sad look on her face. "Was my back really that comfy?" I thought to myself. The idea laying down in a bed sounded wonderful but Lyra's face made me want to get back down on the ground and let her back on to my back.

I stretched only to her every bones in my body crack and pop. My body felt soar from all the kicking, running and apparent bumping into things. I had some bruises on my arms and legs which probably came from the running but I rarely ever knew were I got my bruises from.

"Well it looks like its time to get going." Twilight said. I walked up to her and smiled thankfully. The rest of the group listened and started on its way out of the apple orchard aside from Milk and the orange pony. "Same Fluttershy, Do you mind if Gunnar's stays at my house today. I want to see what else he can do." Lyra asked.

"I don't see why not." Fluttershy said whilst looking at me questionably. I nodded to say that I was fine with it, though if I really had a choice in the matter or not was debatable. We made our way out of the orchard and ended up at a familiar road. I looked around and saw some rooftops out in the distance.

"I will see you girls later." Fluttershy said quietly before splitting off onto a different path. Plus one to my memories of Fluttershy's cutest moments. "By Fluttershy." Twilight and Lyra said. We waved goodbye and continued on our way. It was a rather quiet trip back. We passed Twilight's library and Lyra said her goodbyes. We walked a few more minutes before reaching a little house on the edge of town.

Lyra walked up to the door and opened it using her magic. We walked into the house and I quickly looked for a spot to sit down and do rest my feet. Lyra went into a different room and came out shortly after with two cups of something. She set on of the cups down in front of me and sat in a chair across from me.

For whatever reason I didn't trust the liquid that had been placed in front of me and looked at Lyra to see if she was drinking it. She took a sip and continued to look at me. I decided that there was no reason not to try the drink set in front of me and picked up the cup. I took a sip to taste test the drink. It tasted like something between strawberry juice and milk, which tasted pretty good.

I quickly found myself chugging the drink down and realized something that I couldn't believe I hadn't realized before. "When was the last time I drank something?!" I thought of everything I had done since getting to Equestria and not once remembered drinking anything. "Odd..... I'm surpised I'm not dead right now." I continued to think.

It seemed I was not the only one to realize something and Lyra was searching for something. "Oh no, did I really?" She bolted around the room, looking in ever spot in the room. "For crying out loud. Gunnar, please stay here, I'll be right back." She said before rushing out of the room. I heard a door close and fading hoofsteps. "Welp, It looks like I can finally do some talking to myself." I said. "Not that I even know what I'm going to talk about. I guess I could talk about talking to myself but that would sound rather boring. Oh well, man this day has been crazy and above all else fun. I haven't ran like that in a long time."

I continued a little ramble about what had happened today. I stopped talking to myself and started looking around the house. It was bigger than it looked but there was only one thing that I was looking for. A nice bed to fall asleep in. It didn't take long to find a room with a bed. I plopped myself down on the bed and laid on my stomach,

It felt nice to be back in a warm bed.  "I guess I'm being extremely rude by just randomly laying in someone else's bed but what the hell, I'm damn tired. Good night sun, please don't ruin my morning." I said before dozing off into a nice painless sleep. Once again I had had a painful day but at least this one was full of fun.

[I hope you don't mind the shortness of this chapter. Thanks for reading and I will say this once more, If you wanna preread the story, then just say so and I will happily send you the new chapters as they come out. Good night people and I will be writing a new chapter soon enough]

Escape and practice.

I slowly started to wake up at the feel of something very warm on my back. I jumped from sleeping and being awake for who knows how long. I finally woke up and stayed awake but still felt to tired to even move. It was like one of the moments were my alarm would go off way to early and I would keep turning it off but the alarm would end up going off again and again until I pulled my Ipod out of it.

I opened my eyes and tried to look around. I couldn't see anything and closed my eyes again. My face was mushed up against a pillow from the feel of things. "Ug... Body, Y U NO let me sleep?" I thought. I stopped thinking and started falling back asleep. Trying to fall back asleep ended up being one of the worst idea I had had in a very long time. As I fell back asleep I drifted into a nightmare.

I found myself back back in the mountain cave of the Horgr. All my friends, new and old were there with me and at first I felt happy. It all changed as a group of dragons popped out of tunnels in the cave. I suddenly couldn't move anymore and started to panic. This panicking only made the dream worse. A feeling of horror came over me as I watched the dragons start devouring my friends. I tried to move and help them but no matter how hard I tried, I just couldn't move. There seemed to be no worse feeling then to helplessly watch you close friends get swallowed hole by the dragons. My friends ran away from the dragons but one by one they were all caught.

A feeling of pure hate came over me as the last of my friends was finally caught by the dragons. I was able to regain control of my body and stomped on the ground.. The dragons all turned there attention to me. There eyes were red as blood and pierced through me like arrows. We stood there for a moment without movement. I yelled out in anger but no voice sounded. As I did this all the dragons charged me giving me only a second to react. As the first one struck at me I threw up my arms to protect myself from the.

I woke up and gasped lifting up my chest. I felt something drop onto my legs. "Damn, I have the most fucked up nightmares!" I said nearly shouting. I was breathing heavily and shaking uncontrollably. I tried to calm down and rested my head back against the pillow. I heard some mumbling behind me and tried to roll over to see who or what was doing it. As I did this, whatever had rolled onto my legs tumbled off the bed.

"I'm awake, I'm awake!!" The object said. It got up and looked around. I gave it a better look and quickly recognized it as Lyra. "She must have climbed up on my back when I was sleeping." I said completely forgetting that I was talking English in front of her. "Huh, did you say something?" Lyra asked sleepily. To my luck she hadn't understand it and after realizing what I had done, swapped my thought patterns back into dutch so I wouldn't make the mistake again.

Lyra mumbled some more and got back into the bed. "Brrr, when did it get so cold in here and since when do your gloves glow?" Lyra asked. I looked at my gloves and saw the stones glowing a dim white light. A horrid realization hit me and I looked around the room. Just as I thought, most of it had been completely frozen over. The fact Lyra was unharmed calmed me down somewhat but the fact I could have turned her into a pony Popsicle didn't exactly process well in my mind.

I tried to re-calm myself down with a few more deep breaths and got up. Lyra laid down were I had been laying and covered herself under the blanket. She seemed to tired to realize the new state of her room and I took the chance to slip out of the room. "That's it. I need to learn how to control this weird power before I sleep near anything alive." I thought as I paced around. It had been too close of a call for me to feel any what good.

"If only I could get a few days alone just to practice the whole ice situation." I thought. The image of the dragons eating my friends quickly popped back up and it reminded me of something else. "Do I really have the power to protect these ponies from that?" I started to feel a bit scared. I didn't want to ever have to witness anything like that really happening but didn't know what I could do to stop it.

"I could run away from it all and force myself never to see it." I thought but quickly denied it. "No, I am not my father. I'm not going to take the easy way out and abandon everything I cared for just because I can't handle the reality of my uncertain  fate." I said to myself quietly. The last thing I was going to do was just give up, I had too much pride and reasons not to do it.

I started planning how I was going to do everything. I remember what the big wyvern had said. "The mist marks when the war begins, so how about this. If I can manage to grab some food and resources, I could leave for awhile and work on mastering my power either until I run out of resources or if I notice sighs of danger. That way I could at least get the time I need to prepare myself."

This seemed like the best plan but it didn't come without some bad sides. Since I hadn't told any of the ponies about the whole war thing, or for that matter, not told any ponies that I could speak English aside from Fluttershy, meant that they would think that I had run away or something and my constant facing something dangerous and disappearing meant that not only would they think something bad had happened but that there hopes would also be high that I would return soon. High hopes crash much harder than thoughts of doubt and I didn't even want to imagine what the ponies would look like.

A new idea popped up in my head. "Why don't I just tell them I could speak English and understand them?" I asked myself. The only downside to that would be that I would have ruined my days of progress just trying to keep it secret. Of course I would also have to answer and re-answer a mountain full of questions which didn't sound to nice either. I scratched the idea from my imaginary list of plans.

I took some more time to think about it and decided that just leaving would be the best choice. Even if I couldn't tell them why I had left, at least I could leave with the knowledge that I was just doing it to keep the ponies safe from me and the threat of being the victims of war.

Once my plan had been completely thought up and I had decided what all to do, I started grabbing the necessary things to start my journey. I first looked for a few bags that I could put things in. "I hope Lyra doesn't mind me taking these things..." I said quietly. Once again I was doing things I shouldn't inside someone else's house.

"Maybe I should bake her a *I'm sorry for sleeping in your bed and taking you stuff because Lol*  Cake. That would help, right?" At the exact moment, I felt something that could only be described as a distrubance in the force. As if a millions tiny souls cried out, "No, don't say that." but were suddenly silenced. "Looks like someone is being forgiven." I joked.

I grabbed some food and did what I could to gently set it in the bag. "If only these ponies had plastic, that would makes this easier." I thought whilst I grabbed some more fruitish type things. I didn't really know what else I could possibly need. I may have made a plan but I couldn't remember the steps I needed to take to carry it out.

"Maybe, just maybe, I should find a way to organize everything. I should find some way to be able to double check what I had and what I needed. Something written down.... on paper.... with a writing utensil. A list, I shall make a list! It is brilliant!" I shouted in my head. I started looked for the new things I needed. Paper was easy to find but the lack of pen or pencil left me with the challenge of learning how to write with a quill.

It took me about a million times to write down something that could be considered readable but atleast I now had something to work with. Once I had finished the packing and struck the final check off of my list. I checked what time it was on my Ipod. It was 4:31 in the morning, which was around the normal time I got up. A new realization sparked. "Why haven't I been checking the time with this before?" I said facepalming my way into a new, less idiotic world.

"Okay, now I have to sneak my way out of town and into a safe area in which to train. Though I wonder if you can really call it training and not experimentation." I said. I walked up to the door and opened it slowly. Opening that door war like stabbing someones trust bubble and I hesitated for a second. "Should I really be doing this?" I asked myself, one last time.

After a moment of thought I took a step out of the door. Then another and another. "Yes, I should be doing this." I answered. I closed the door gently and started walking. There was not a soul in sight and I could see the faint glow of a sunrise coming up over the horizon. "A wonderful day to make ponies worry." I said.

"You know what would make this day even better? Music." I grabbed my Ipod and put on *Tribute* by Tenacious D. I was in a good mood and this only made it better. I found myself singing along as I made my way out of town. You'd be surprised how happy I tended to be early in the morning, before something or someone had ruined my day through magical means or endless talking but now that I was alone I seem the only thing that could ruin my day was rain or a case of the hidden apple attack.

My plan from here was to walk up to the river I had went to with Fluttershy and follow it. As long I noted down which way the river was flowing, I could follow it until I found a good spot to camp out. The only worry I had was a bear attack but if I could save myself from a Horgr dragon thing, I think I could scare off a bear.

I was just able to get to the river before the sun had really started to raise now. It looked amazing but caused my eyes to bleed from how bright it was.  I turned my back to the sun and decided to walk against the stream. I grabbed a piece of paper noting which way I was heading and started walking. The warmth of the sun started to beat down on my back giving me the energy I needed to keep a steady walking speed.

I walked for about an hour before reaching a reasonable destination. The river lead me up to a forest edge which formed a perfect place for practicing and hiding when needed to. The forest looked nothing like the Everfree forest. For one, it was much brighter and had an energetic feel to it.

I turned my music off and scouted out the area. I needed to make sure there was no walking paths or roads close by. The only road I could find was way off in the distance which meant It would be safe to cook as long as it was during the day and as long as I put out any fire with dirt or with my icy power, If I could learn to control it.

I started to set up a little shelter inside the forest. It would have been great if I had a tent or something like that but this worked too. My shelter making skills were not perfect but as long as I had something to protect me from any possible rain, then it would be fine. Once the shelter had been set up I sat down in it. It looked like a mini hut just barely big enough to fit me but it felt nice to sit in.

The hut had an odd feel to it, it had a nice welcoming feel even though all it really was was some large sticks set up to hold a tree branch roof. The annoying thing was that I would have to refresh the roof ever day or two to keep the shelter from filling up with dead leaves and to keep its nice light green color that made it feel so nice. There was probably some other way to solve this problem but I didn't know enough about survival and such.

I started preparing a schedule of things that needed to be done in the day. I was acting really out of character with my lists and plannings though. Normally I would just do things as they came along without any sense of what to do next but now I felt compelled to keep everything planned.

For today and tomorrow I would keep a close eye on when the fish came and went in the river. I would give me a clear time of when was best to catch them. Other parts of the day could consisted of practicing the use of my power and working on some theories of why and how all this was happening. Finally I threw in some general breaks to reflex and listen to music or wash up.

I walked up to the river and looked for any fish. There were some fish here and there so I noted the time. It was close to 10 which made me realize just how long I had been working on this. "Damn... Time flies when your having fun." I said to myself with a smile. It was nice to constantly be moving around and using my body. The fact I didn't fail an infinite amount of time working on the shelter let me keep my good mood and I wanted to get working on the next set of things.

There were to things I needed right now, couple fishing spears and the stuff for a campfire. Finding the correct size sticks was easy. I looked for some rocks in which to sharpen my lovely sticks. Once I had the needed objects I got to work on my spears. It went far better this time and I had my first spear done in a half an hour.

"I am becoming a master in the art of sharpening sticks. All will fear my point stick making abilities!" I shouted with a deep voice evil voice. It was a hobby I had to basically pretend I was someone else and I would always through a alternate voice in to match the character. The only one who ever had a problem with this was my mom, she thought I was crazy because normally when I used these voices, I'd be talking to my self.

I finished more spears before taking a break. The sun was now high in the sky and I was getting tired. I wandered into my little shelter and laid down. The lack of a clean, flat floor was inconvenient but not that big of an issue so I just dealt with it. I started drifting of into a minor sleep.

No dreams this time and I woke up peacefully. I check the time, it was almost 2. I quickly got up to check and see if there was any more or less fish in the river. The river was empty, not a single fish could be seen. I noticed something move in the water and gave it a closer look. I could see a little crustaceans walking around in the water.

I decided it would be better to note this down. I had brought a pan with and If I felt the need to catch so little crabs, that's where they'd go. I walked back to the hut and planned out what I was going to do today. Seeing no reason not to I chose to start some practice with my powers.

"It would be nice if I could come up with a name for it instead of just calling it a power." I said as i walked to the edge of the forest. The sun was shining brighter than ever and once again I found myself cursing at the sun as I got used to the light. "You won't ever give me a break, will you?" I said to the sun, shaking my fist at it.

"So... If I were to give my icy power a name, aside from icy power, what would it be?" I asked myself. Nothing came to mind at first. "Damn it, this will have to wait for now. I'm not gonna have any practicing done like this." I said scolding myself. "Now, where to begin?" I asked. This was not exactly easy. I didn't know what all I could do or some to do it. If I had a teacher it would be easier but I doubt such a luxury would just pop up.

"Well lets start with what we know." I started sending pulses through my body. Snowflakes started to appear and I could see my breath. The ground around me started slowly freezing up making a nice circle of ice and frost. "Okay, I can do that, now lets focus it." I started to direct all pulsing to my hands.

A misty substance started forming around them and I touched a tree. The tree's trunk rapidly started to freeze up and soon it spread to the ground and other tree's. The rate at which it froze surprised me and I removed my hand. "Well that explains why I was able to freeze that side of the mountain so quickly." I thought for a moment about what I just said. "Wait, how in the world do you freeze a rock?!" There seemed to be no logic behind the event and I left myself with what seemed to be an unanswerable question.

"Welp, lets not dwell on it for now, I had planned when I was going to do that. Lets see, I should probably try something new."  I remembered the the icy dome I had made during my fight with one of the Horgr. I tried to remember the events that led up to the creation of the sphere. "Lets see, It was about to hit me and as I threw up my arms, I felt a strange burst of energy pop up around my body. Can i recreate it? Lets find out!"

I tried it a couple times but couldn't focus enough on my pulsing as I threw up my arms. "Lets try it without the arm movement." I stopped moving and focused in on my natural energy, mixing it around in my chest. I one go, I tried to release it all and got a minor result of success. A large bust burst of snow shot out of me in all directions. "Well this is leading to something good." I said smiling.

With a couple more tries the burst started taking on shapes getting closer and closer to a dome as I practiced. I felt good about my accomplishment but still had one tiny problem: It required a lot of focus to do and I doubt I would be given that time in a fight. If I really wanted to do it right, I would need to be able to instantly do it and keep its form for long enough to protect myself.

I practiced awhile longer before getting tired and somewhat bored. "I'm done practicing for now." I said looking at all the white spots on the ground. If I kept practicing like that, the entire field would have been frozen over. I decided the best thing to do now was check the river. If any fish were there I would catch a few, if not I would simply note the time and eat some of the food I brought with me.

I checked the river. There were a few fish swimming around, but not near as much as the morning before hand. Since I didn't really have anything better to do I decided that I could at least try to catch one or two. I walked back to camp and grabbed a spear. "This pointy stick shall feed me tonight!" I said before walking back. This entire day had been enjoyable but I felt a bit sad when I remembered about Lyra and the fact I just left without a word.

I got over my sadness once I got into the water. It was much deeper than the water from before and it went halfway up my chest making it harder to jab with my arms and turn around. It added to the challenge of catching a fish and I accepted the added difficulty with pride.

After standing completely still for a while the fish started to reappear and I took aim. I launched my spear and hit a fish on the tail. It started swimming around frantically and was bleeding pretty bad. I followed it as it started getting pulled downstream and once it had stopped moving I grabbed it. "That's one prize." Once again I have successfully obtained a meal via method of the pointy stick.

I walked back to camp and set the fish down. "Damn it, I'm all wet....." I complained. Then an idea popped up in my head. "Every time I had used my power, my cloths had not froze. Maybe I can freeze the water in my cloths and force it out." I was far from a perfect plan but if it worked then I would have a new, more practically use for my power."

I walked away from my camp so that I wouldn't freeze it as well and did the pulsing thing. Just as I had predicted the water in my cloths started to freeze. A layer of ice covered most of my clothing, leaving me to just pull it of. Once I had gotten the last of the ice off I check my cloths. "Success, I need to think of these plans more often!"

I once again, walked back to camp. I started setting up the place I had made for starting the fire and yet another realization popped up. "Crap, I have no idea what rocks I need to hit together to make the sparks." I had completely forgotten about this and quickly started collecting tons of rocks from the surrounding area. After I had collected a giant pile of rocks, I started the process of rock smashing.

It took about twenty minutes before I got any real results. After I had gone through a large chunk of the pile I managed to get two rocks to really spark. I noted what the rocks looked and felt like before starting up the fire. It wasn't that hard to start up the fire, but to keep it going had some issues. I ended up starting the fire several times before finally keeping it going.

Once I had a nice fire going I hanged the fish over the fire and waited. Without Fluttershy there to help me I had a hard to making sure the fish got cooked correctly. Once it was cooked enough to eat, I took it away from the fire and put it out. I brought my fish into the hut and started eating my fish. I was good but not near as good as the one Fluttershy made for me but that didn't stop me from eating every last piece of it.

I happily finished the fish and walked outside. The sun had started to set meaning there would be no more fishing or fires for the rest of the day. "Well, I guess its time for some music and thinking." I sat up against a tree and put my turned some music on. I turned a random song on and sang along with it. I didn't care what mood the songs had and was happy to listen to any of them.

I continued to do so until it had gotten completely dark. Due to the trees I could hardly see a thing and had a hard time making my way back to the hut. After bumping some trees and stumbling over a few rocks I found the hut and laid inside. Once I had gotten bored of the music I turned it off and started doing to thinking.

"I hope Lyra and the others won't mind my disappearance to much, I know I wouldn't be happy about it but its not like its the end of the world." I thought to myself. "I hope they haven't been spending there time looking for me, at least not too much. There's no way I'm going to reveal myself anytime soon. Once I can control this damned power I will consider going back but for now I will keep hidden."

Saying this reminded me of something. Fluttershy and Rainbow could cover a greater distance then I could via flying so i would need to keep my eyes to the sky whenever I was training, fishing or cooking. "Great, its like Skyrim all over again. Keep my eyes on the skies and prepare for the worst."

My eyes were starting to get heavy and I slowly started to close them. "I really hope I can brush my teeth soon." I said before drifting off into a slightly uncomfortable sleep.

[I must say, this has been a very fun chapter to write. I didn't have any headaches and had gotten enough sleep when writing this chapter which has left me with a very good mood. Not only that but my MLP presentation got the best grade of the class and some kids even asked it I could do it again. I would have done so if the teacher had not declined just because it was damn fun. Maybe my cutie mark would be a microphone or something along those lines

Anyways thanks for reading yet another chapter of insert. Please excuse that fact I have not been filtering the last couple of chapters but I have a nice little proposal, If anyone could do the filtering from now on, I could send you the new chapter before release. This means the chapters will probably be posted later but they will be posted with better quality and care. PM me if you interested and I will (probably) happily accept.]

Names and theories.

*Poof* I my eyes swung open as I awoke. It was something that rarely happened in which I would be dreaming a I would heard a familiar sound around me. It was the best way to wake up because my brain was more or less already awake letting me start a day quickly.

"Yaaaay.... A new day to wreak havoc across the world!" I said before getting up and stretching. Aside from my back and legs being a bit soar, I felt great. I almost bumped my head against the hut door as I crawled out. It seemed to be early morning and the I could see some faint sunlight poking through the trees. "How should I start this hopefully wonderful day?" I asked myself.

I checked my list of things to do. "Welp, looks like its time to go take a look at how the fishies are doing." I said happily. Who knew that you could feel so stress free after waking up in a small hut, without a blanket, bed or floor. I walked up to the shiny river and took a look inside. It was hard to see much inside the water so I sat down and waited for the sun to rise. "Maybe this time my eyes won't have to bleed at the miraculous sight of the sun. Then again, I could just try not to stare directly at it when looking up...."

I waited for a while as the sun continued to rise.  Once it was bright enough to see into the waters without problem, I took a look. Not a fish to be seen and the crabs were back. "I'm guessing the when the fish leave then the crabs come out to eat and do other things." I theorized. I jogged back to the camp site and writ down the time.

Next on the list was some more practice with my powers and some general muscle/stamina training. I wasn't the fittest person on earth and even though I had gotten stronger my stamina was very bad. For most of my life I had issues with asthma and most of the energy that I could get out would be in quick powerful bursts. This plus the fact I don't pay any attention in a fight meant the I would get exhausted very fast and if the instance of a chain attack of dragons came, I would only be able to fight one or two.

I jogged up to the edge of the forest. There was some birds in the fields but other than that I didn't see anything that could cause some problems so I made my way out of the forest. "Oh, today feels like its gonna be a good day." I walked out into the field and did some basic stretches before another few rounds of jogging from camp to field. It was a nice way to warm up and I soon found myself ready for my own kind of stamina training.

I started throwing punches into the air. Kicking was not something I did any mainly used my legs for keeping balance or push more power and speed into my punches. It tired me out pretty quickly but I urged myself to keep on going. If I could keep up an endless flow of assault, I would fair far better in combat.

I did some thinking whilst I threw my punches. "How in the world am I going to kill a dragon with my hands?" I thought. I may have been able to throw a few punches at the Horgr but that was not my true fighting style. What I tended to do is act like a tank in most videogames. I would move in as close as I could to an opponent, absorbing there assault as I went along and once close enough, I could grab my opponent of force them into submission with tactical stances and sheer overpowering strength.

Now this may work on most humans but one I never needed to hurt someone in the process, just force them into a submission and two, I would not be fighting humans, I would be fighting dragons. To make things worse, I'm actually a very bad at punching. My strength came solely from a good fighting instinct and the ability to overpower my opponent quickly.

If learned how to use my ice dome correctly I could do step one of my general fighting style but I would need to learn to use it far faster and focused, preferably whilst on the move. Yet another problem was that I didn't have any offensive uses from my power, at least nothing I momentarily knew but that is something I would need to learn later.

I swapped from punching to so more power practice. I was tired but it seems I need nothing aside from focus to use it. I did the basic *freeze everything around me* thing just so I could practice it. Even though it was easy, there is always room for improvement and I noticed this as I tried to freeze the area faster and further.

"You what, I'm going to calls this *Frozen aura*." I said. It was a name that just popped up into my head and I found it quite fitting. I practiced it a little more and notice a pattern. Now it case you didn't know the whole pulse thing worked at different notes and it seemed that I could increase the distance and speed in which I froze the area around me based on the speed and note, I pulsed at.

I started practicing, this time focusing on the way I pulsed and slowly began to understand the effects of different pulses. It was awesome just how many different ways I could use the frozen aura. If I sped up the pulsing, the range of the aura would increase drastically. If I lightened the pulses the icy effect would decrease but once I push the pulsing deeper I immediately noticed the difference and the area really started freezing around me.

For a very brief moment around me the air itself started to freeze. "This is amazing!" I shouted, breaking my focus and quickly making the area around me thaw. It was rather odd though being the first time the ice didn't stay there for a couple hours. After about a half a minute the area around me had completely thawed leaving a large puddle of water around me.

"Well that's... odd." I said confused. My strange powers were definitely not something I knew a lot about and I was probably going to need to spend a lot more time practicing it. I didn't spend to much time thinking about it. I couldn't think straight anymore. My head was spinning and I felt a little sick. "Wow, this feels weird." Doing the sane thing, I stumbled over to the edge of the forest and sat down.

"Man this feels bad." I said whilst putting my hands on my stomach. "Now I could be wrong, but I think that might have been to much for me to handle. If only I had gotten some kind of warning before doing that." I decided the best thing to do right now was complain and wait for the sick feeling to go away.

To my wonderful luck the sick feeling went away with great speed and I was up on my feet in no time. I walked back into the field. It seemed like my general routine consisted of walking in and out of the forest. "Okay, lets try to keep myself from doing anything that could later be considered stupid." I began pulsing again, this time making sure not put some focus on my bodies reaction to the different uses or energy.

Nothing really seemed to change though, I repeated almost everything aside from the *Freeze the air around me* part without the sick feeling or the area thawing straight afterwards. One thing was poking my in the side like a annoying little questionary thorn that can only be removed with a reasonable answer. "If something gets cold due to the loss or absence of energy, why did it take energy to carry out?" I asked myself.

I put my thinking cap on and began the endless process of trying to figure it all out. "Now I guess that it could somehow be possible that I am using my own mental energy plus the odd magic energy that I saw Twilight use." Haha, I had remembered the name! "By doing to I could pull away any natural energy away from the air and things I came in contact with which made them freeze. This would explain why I was able to freeze solid rock, or at least It kinda explain it."

"That only leaves the question, where is the natural energy during this time. It can't just disappear. Maybe I temporarily absorb the energy into my body." I guess it sounds strange but it would help continue to explain it. "I guess that sick feeling I got was a discharge of that energy. I mean I did start freeze the air around me, I don't even know if that is naturally possible but its damn cool."

"Oh well, there is now two scenarios I could think of that would either make me feel good or make me worry. One, once the energy has been stored in my body, it will slowly dissipate into the surrounding area's. This means that if I were to absorb to much I would have another dramatic discharge but it would also mean that with some control, I could keep myself from having any discharges at all."

"Two, I am working the same way a light would, I slowly store up enough energy that once it reaches a certain point, I will basically turn on and all that energy will be used up in a flash." This was the worse of the two scenarios but it once more helped further explain my situation.

"Enough theorizing for now, there is much to discover and an unknown amount of time to do so." I Said, going back to practicing. It didn't last very long though beginning that I could now see something flying with great speeds in the sky. "Well crap." I said whilst rushing into the forest. I hid myself in a tree and watched as the object came closer and closer.

With a better look, I noticed it to be Rainbow, she slowed down after noticing the icy patches covering the field. "Maaaaaybe I didn't think this through enough...." I thought as Rainbow landed. I could hear her saying something but it wasn't very clear. Now I either needed to plan a quick escape or sit it out and hope Rainbow doesn't walk into the forest and find my campsite, or me for that matter.

Rainbow wandered around the edge of the forest for a moment, peaking in every now and then. To my luck, she didn't even look in my general direction. What was an issue is that she seemed more and more urged to go into the forest. At first I didn't understand why she didn't just go in but it became clear once she walked past the tree I was in.

"...... I don't want to get attacked by a dragon or som......." I heard as she walked past. Its hard to understand a sentence when you don't get to hear the beginning or end but this sentence was understandable enough. "Of course, she probably remembers the what happened in the Everfree forest and has associated the icy patches with a Horgr." I Thought to myself. It had its upsides but also some downsides. Even if Rainbow didn't come into the forest, the probability that a more military type group would come along in search of the possible threat. I didn't know what to do in that case.

Rainbow did the sensible thing and started flying away. This was great news for me but all it really meant was that I needed to move camp. I went back to the camp and destroyed the hut. It was mentally painful to do. "I'm sorry my happy little hut but your time is up and people will go looking for you." I said sadly. I spread out the remains of my hut equally to make it look more natural and grabbed my bags. I destroyed the campfire holder and took a look around to plot my next move.

"I could follow the river more inwards. That sounds like the easiest way to not get lost." I said. It seemed the most logical thing to do. I picked up two of my makeshift spears and started moving. The forest looked beautiful and the way the sunlight shined through the branches and leaves make it look even better.

The mood of the forest changed as I went deeper. It changed from a energetic, light feel, too a relaxing, peaceful feeling. "This is the perfect time to do some deep thinking." I said as I wondered along. "These last couple of days have been crazy, talking ponies, dragons, cuteness beyond belief, the list goes on and on. I like it, its a nice change to my average *wake up get on computer* and *get out of school, get on computer* way of life."

"Hell, I have gotta more movement and useful thinking done here than I have during the last 5 months of my life." Even though I had some drastic responsibilities add into my life, the trip had been great fun and I now was going to have tons of stories to tell if I ever am able to get back home. Even if I had the choice to, I wouldn't know whether or not to stay here or go back.

"The only thing I can really consider bad so far was the recent kick to the face but I have had worse than that. Like a tooth infection." I stopped for a moment and rubbed my jaw. "Damn those hurt a lot." I remembered the fact I hadn't brushed my teeth in the longest time which did spark some worries.

As I walked, the air became colder and the water started streaming faster. There were far more large boulders and rocks laying around everywhere. Some of them looked as if they had only just been moved there. "Maybe I should make a list of the weird things that happen to me. Nevermind, I should right a book on it. I might even been able to make money of it."

"Speaking of money, do these ponies have a currency? I haven't seen any but I doubt they just get everything for free. I wonder what it would be called. Come to think of it, the ponies sure do have some odd yet fitting names. We have Fluttershy and Twilight Sparkle. Wait how do I even know her full name? Is that even her full name? Well anyways the names seem fit the ponies personalities strangely well. Aside from Lyra, which doesn't make much sense at all."

I gave the name thing a moment of thought before remembering something. "Didn't Lyra say that names held some power over the thing there given to? I guess that would explain a lot about the ponies and it might even explain some stuff about me to.

If you were to take this *Rule* into account, you could use it to explain my changes far more easily. I have increased strength and battle instincts. That could have to do with the fact my first name is Gunnar which means warrior and war. Makes me wonder what the definition of warrior. Yeah, I have these weird mind jumps sometimes.

Anyways, I simply assume Berge means mountain, which could explain the resist to the cold and maybe even the icy power, if you think of it like that. Now only left the name Anthony, which was the name of some saint. I also read somewhere that it meant flower in ancient greek. "I am Gunnar Anthony Berge, the pretty warrior flower of the mountains!" I joked. Sounds more like the name you would give a Norse women but what the hell, if it made me look better, then so be it.

The fact that Anthony was the name of a saint might also explain the fact I had powers to begin with, being that there are apparently of a higher power and all, I never really believed and of the *God* stuff. Once again I was left with a more philosophical question.

"If the meaning of the name holds power, then technically everything conscious enough to name something can strange that meaning, or at least the true meaning of there own name. So that means If I truly believe that my own name were to mean something new, I could change my very being. Not that I would want to believe it meant something else, my name is awesome."

"Speaking of names, I still need to name my power. Its gotta to be something fitting but what would be a good name for my icy power." I stood still for a moment and thought. "Blizzard? nah, I'm not a pokemon, at least I think I'm not. Coldfront? Nope, that would be a better name for one of the ways to use my power. If I ever find something to use the name for."

I spent quite a while thinking of names but nothing good seemed to pop up. Out of no where I heard a voice in my head. "Duuuuuuuuuuddddddeeee, you should name it Frostbite, that would be coooooooooollll... get it, cool, like your power?" The voice inside my head said. "All bad puns aside, that does indeed sound like a good name, mister voice in my head. Though I would suggest you work on your jokes some more." I replied. "Thaaaaaaankkkkssss duuuuude." The voice in my head said slowly fading away.

"Welcome to my mind, probability of insanity is rather high. Welp, Frostbite, that is what my power shall now forth be called. I hope the voice didn't copyright the name before I used it in some kind of attempt to sue my mind for more memory space. I need the last part of my small memory to store lyrics to funny songs in."

I returned to walking, happy as ever. I now had a name for my power and could start naming an re-naming the ability branches of it. "If I'm going to be stuck in some odd world, then I'm going to turn the whole thing into a video-game in my head." I already had a name for the odd ability to freeze everything around me. That being the Frozen aura.

Next I needed to name the ability to freeze thing in an instance with my hands. "Well this one is obvious, Flash freeze. No argument there. Now what about the whole icy dome thing, I sure there is a better name for that than *icy done thing*. You know what lets mix things up. Blast shield, that's what is going to be named!" I now had named all the powers I had available. All I had to do is learn more and I would be able to write down enough to call it a class sheet.

"Come to think of it, why don't I give myself or rather what I am a name. Once again this will be easy, I am a Glacier, bringer of the northern winds and the coming winter!" I shouted proudly. "Damn I love thinking about these kinds of things. Wait... didn't that Horgr leader say something about the northern winds or am I going crazy? I'm already crazy so he probably said something about it. Hope he won't be mad about it.

I took a break from, well, thinking and continued walking is a peaceful silence. Everything seemed to be going fine until I bumped up against a rode. it had a bridge going over the river but if a pony just happened to be using the road as I cross, then so much work and walking would have been for nothing. I quickly rushed up to the bridge and peaked over it checking both sides of the road.

I noticed two somethings in the distance. My curiosity got the better of me and I slowly walked up closer, using the treeline as cover. What I saw stunned me, there on the side of the road was a little pony being harassed by two larger, less pony like ponies. The two bigger ponies were male and the small one I hoped was a girl. Having watched to much anime, I always made sure to be careful about the kind of stuff.

I got closer to listen to what they were saying. "For the last time, give us everything you've got or else we will take it by force." One of the male ponies said. "But I don't have anything to give you!" The small pony said. "Don't lie! We know know you have the emerald! With that thing, we can become rich!" The other male pony yelled.

Now there was one of three things I could do. 1. Ignore the fact this pony was being robbed and continue on my way. 2. sneakily help the little pony via and try to distract the big ponies before beating the to a pulp or 3. Blow my cover and simply walk up tot he ponies, wasting a lot of my energy and time trying to do what I do worst, help others.

"Well, I always needed to improve my social skills. Number 3 it is!!" I said before caring out plan C. To be honest, I'm pretty sure I'm an idiot but with no one there to stop my stupidity I was going to at least enjoy myself in the process. I walked onto the road and snuck up behind the big ponies. The little pony saw me and was about to scream. I put my finger to my mouth in a *Sush* gesture. The big ponies were still yelling at the little pony by the time I was right behind them.

I did a extremely minor version of flashfreeze and touched the big ponies on there flanks. By the way, did you know that just like with heat, if you touch something extremely cold, it will feel like you burnt yourself? Well now imagine you just burned your ass. That was the feeling going through the big ponies hindquarters and I touched them. They both bolt a few meters away, screaming in a comical pain before turning around to see what happened.

"Dude, what the buck is that thing?" Pony number one asked. I gave them a cheerful smile and was almost laughing from there reaction. "I don't know but its making me mad!" Pony number hjug, I mean 2 said. It charged me trying to run me over. I whacked him in the head making him faceplant into the ground. "Why do all the ponies faceplant when I touch them in the head?" I joked in my head.

Pony number 2 groaned and rolled around on the ground for a moment before getting back up. He stumbled around dizzily before falling back down. Pony number one rushed in between me and pony number 2. It was trembling with fear but stood it ground.

I turned my head and looked at the little pony which was now behind me. She was little brown pony, about the size of Twilight and had a hammer with lighting shooting out of it as a tattoo on her flank. Her mane and tail were both blond and she had a fedora on. "Are you a god?" I wondered before turning my attention back to pony one and 2. Pony two was getting up and I prepared for there next move. To my surprise, they bolted in the opposite direction, causing me to laugh uncontrollably.

"LooooooooL" I yelled ending my laughing spree. I turned my attention back to the little god pony and smiled, giving her a random thumbs up. She gave an awkward smile back. "Thank you." The pony said. "Graag gedaan." (Your welcome) I said cheerfully. The pony stood there for a moment with a confused look before snapping out of her thoughts. She took of her hat and pulled a pie out of it. "Why, hello there WTF moment. Its been awhile." I thought.

The little pony nudged it close to me. "Here, you can have this as a thank you gift." She said. At that moment I felt a new disturbence in the force. Something big was going to happen soon and it involved cake and pie. I bowed, signing a thank you and we both went on our ways. After our final waves goodbye I was once again alone. "I need to got one of those pie dispensing hats!" I said whilst I walked back to the river.

"I say, that went far better than I expected, which makes me once again wonder. Why aren't these ponies the slightest bit afraid of me? From what I've been hearing, I shouldn't even be alive but everything seems to just accept the fact I exist without second thought or doubt. Aside from Rainbow."

Maybe its just because my first impressions give off that I am a good hearted person, which is a complete lie. If I could I would have probably already killed someone if the likely hood of me getting caught was not so high. "Its only a matter of time before I get pissed off by someone. That is, if I ever get back to a human infested earth."

"Well no time to stop anymore, Adventure awaits and I have completely forgotten what I was had to do. Crazy man away!!" I said before jogging into the woods.

[Oh boy, I loved writing this chapter. My crazy is really showing and I prefer to write that way. Not all serious and normal. If its crazy, its bound to be fun to write. Anyways thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed reading. I will have to thank the fact I have had no school based stresses lately so I will try to keep the chapters like this for as long as my good mood maintains. Aside from this I don't know what to say, I guess I add that I have been to lazy to filter may latest chapters and that I really need to get on to that but I have been to impatient to do so. I don't really like rereading or seeing things especially if I wrote. Finally, incase you hadn't realized, I have not idea where this story is headed so be prepared for more random to come :D]

Minor visit.

I took a few deep breaths after realizing what I had just down. "Well looks like my cover has temporarily been blown but at least I have some time to escape." I thought. My serious side was returning after the hyper-activeness blew over. A feeling of regret come over and I questioned whether or not I should continue. "This might screw me over later on but for now I need to just keep walking.

As a punishment for my stupidity, I decided that I would continue walking for the rest of the day. No stops, no breaks, just endless walking until I could walk no further or if I was attacked else how incapacitated. I walked along side the river, plotting any and ever possible move I could use in cause I was tracked down. I kinda sucked being back in my serious tired state but I needed to focus.

After what seemed like an eternity of walking the sun finally started to set. I took my last few steps and dropped down on the ground. My legs felt like they were about to explode and my feet were extremely dirty. With some effort I was able to drag myself over to the rivers edge and dip my feet in. The cold water felt great on my sore legs and I clean off my feet as best as I could. "I took a look around to see if I could find a well hidden area that I could use as a sleeping area.

To my dismay, there was not a single stop on the ground to lay in or on, however, the massive trees around me held some good places. The challenge was getting to them. Climbing was never an issue for me and I required almost no leg power but I had a fear for heights and these tree's were huge. They were almost twice the size of Twilight's tree house and were covered with massive branches.

"Well, time for monkey mode." I said as I stumbled over to one of the tree's. Lacking the ability to jump made it hard to get into the tree but once I was in the rest was easy. Something people fail to realize when climbing is that you should not stop until you have reached you destination and try to use you legs as little as possible. That way you can reach maximum distance without getting tired. I have used this knowledge many times to out climb my friends and even my gym teacher, who was a far better sportsman than I am.

I reached a distant point in the tree and sat down. I was sitting on a giant branch that was almost completely covered from view. "Damn my legs hurt. I'm glad that is over with." I sad whilst rubbing my legs and arms. Now my entire body was sore from climbing and walked. "This is going to feel really bad in the morning." I complained. Though it made have been more good than bad. Thanks to that movement, my endurance will probably increase greatly.

"I don't think the ponies will find me here. As long as I can train Frostbite with some better secrecy, I stay here." I said happily. Even though I screwed up big time when I helped the Thor pony with the magic hat, it was not gonna stop me from being happy. I had a great time letting out a large piece of random that I normally got out with my friends and to get a pie as a bonus was even better.

"Speaking of pie, why don't I try some?" I grabbed the pie out of my bad and inspected it with the last remaining light I had. It was to bad that I didn't have any eating utensils but at least i had pie. The pie had managed not to get damaged during my entire climb. "An indestructible pie, I hope it is edible." I said before pulling a pie of the crust off and taking a bite.

"This is great." I thought to myself as I continued eating. I couldn't make out what is tasted like but either way it was great. I ate about a 3rd of the pie before getting some stomach pain. Too much sugar does that. I sat the pie down on two smaller branches that happened to be close by and laid down.

"It really is amazing how big this tree is. This could be a nice place to live in, if I had more time to work on it. Maybe try to flatten out the top to make a smooth surface. I would live like one of the wood elves from lord of the rings." I said trying to close my eyes. I just couldn't keep them closed for some odd reason. I tried to fall asleep for a while with no success.

"Welp, looks like I'm not sleeping right now. Too much energy..." I said as I sat up again. My eyes open wide when I saw what was coming out of the tree. Bright yellow orbs were slowly floating out of the tree, giving the area an amazing lighting. "Wow... I wonder what those are." I said as I tried to touch on of the orbs. It moved away from my finger before I could touch it.

"Well this is quite amazing but as long as those orbs continue floating around, I'm not gonna be able to get any sleep. What should I do whilst I wait?" I asked myself. What I really wanted to do was catch on of the orbs but I felt to sore to do so. Coming up with a better Idea, I decided to do some looking around. There were orbs everywhere and I noticed that there were some odd colored ones moving around much faster down below.

As if I had been spotted, a blue orb flew up to me and left about a meter in between me and it. I tried to find some more details on what it looked like but it was to bright to see anything. "Its like a little fairy." I said quietly, trying not to spook the orb. More colored orbs of light join it and soon I found myself surrounded by little orbs. I just stared at the orbs for a good long time, studying there every movement.

Many of them left and I watched as they seemingly rounded up the yellow orbs. "What do you think there doing, brain?" I asked myself, trying to come up with a theory. "I've got nothing." My brain told me leaving me to just watch and wonder. The red orb never left and seemingly sat down on the branch I was sitting on.

I got bored of watching and laid back down. "The things I would do for a nice soft bed right now. Sore body plus bed equal extreme comfort but I guess I will have to live with this for now, I thought as I closed my eyes. "I still couldn't bring myself to fall asleep, so I just laid there and imagined battles between Some of my own thought  up characters versus anime and video-game characters. It was a nice little hobby I had and now that I had Frostbite, I could throw myself into the action and imagined all the possible things I could do if I had more control over my powers.

When doing this I came up with two new skills that I could try to do. One was a mimic of the weird ice ball that the giant dragon slayer Horgr had used. "I wonder if I can do that." I said. It made me wonder how it could possibly do it. If its power worked the same way and Frostbite then I had one minor theory that lacked to a great deal of evidence to even consider being true.

"Maybe, after its formed the strange iceball, it take the absorbed energy and alters it, turning pieces of it into movement which could be used to propel it. It would release the remaining energy as heat into the iceball, basically making it explode due to rapid expansion. If it works like this in anyway, it might mean that I could control the stored energy in the same way but for now, lets assume that everything I just said was a load of bullshit." I said, ending my theory.

So far I had spent so much time theorizing how the world worked, without any of it being confirmed which actually made me feel a little sad. "Imagine if I was wrong about all of it. Wouldn't that just suck?" I said, with a hint of disappointment in my voice.

I realized I still had another possible ability. This was something that I had always loved from videogame like magicka. Ice pillars that shot up out of the ground, impaling any thing that didn't avoid them. Though it would mean I would still have to base the possible use of it off of my resent theory, it didn't stop me from imagining I could do it.

I went back to my imaginary fights. I finally started falling asleep, only to be woken up by the sight of a red light shining through my eyes. I opened my eyes only to find the red orb sitting on my nose. It noticed me open my eyes and tried to fly away. My reflexes kicking in and I grabbed the red orb mid air.

My had started feeling like something was burning it so did some minor pulsing to my hands. The red light kept glowing dimmer and dimmer as I cooled down the my hands. After the burning feeling had disappeared almost completely, I peaked into my hands to look at the orb. "Holy crap, it is a fairy." I said softly. In my hands lay a rather exhausted fairy girl in my hands.

My first thought was that of confusion. "Why in the world would there be a humanoid fairy in a land full of intelligent ponies?" I thought whilst staring at the little fairy. It was still glowing but only slightly which worried me slightly. "I hope I didn't just kill you." I said softly. To my relief the little fairy stood and started glowing brightly again. She flew away leaving me stuck in a confused state.

"Well, I'm starting to wonder if this can get any weirder. Lets see now I have come across a weird lion scorpion thing, talking ponies, unicorn and pegasi, dragons, Horgr which are basically just dragons that don't want to be dragons, a probably god pony and now fairies... I feel as if this is becoming some kind of giant joke. Oh well, if I'm living a joke, then I might as well laugh along with it."

I decided to forget everything that just happened and put some music on. I turned on the song Rain by Breaking Benjamin. It was a nice slow song and just what I needed to find a calm mindset. For whatever reason though, I would often almost start crying when I heard the song. I could never really explain it but tried to ignore the sadness when listen to the song.

After I shed a few tears and turned the song off, I felt a lot better. As if hidden weights had been lifted from my mind. I was smiling warmly and just felt so peaceful. I lay down and closed my eyes. It didn't take long for me to fall asleep and I had a nice dream of me playing some LoL with my friends. Playing video-games was my way of releasing my stresses in real life and in my dreams.

I woke up to the sound of something moving through the tree's. I rubbed my eyes and looked around. All the fairy things had disappeared and I could see something moving below me. "Well crap, I hope I don't have to get in a fight now." I said signing in irritation. I saw two blue eyes look up at me and the creature began moving in my direction.

I backed up away from the edge of the branch and prepared myself for the worst. The creature peaked up other the branch and eye'd me for a moment. I got into a fighting stance as the creature lifted itself up onto the branch. "I am not here to harm you, human. I come baring a message from my master." The creature said to my surprise. It was to dark to make out any clear details aside from the blue eyes which seemed to shine right through me.

"If you don't mind me asking, who are you and who do you mean by *master*? I asked

"I am a speaker of the Horgr and you have met my master once before." The creature said. This struck me as odd that the Horgr would seek contact with me.

"Uum... Okay....? What would that message be?"

"He has told me to warn you of the serpents. It seems they are moving closer to the surface. We do not know how much longer until the war begins, but you should prepare."

"Well preparing is what I have been doing for the past two days. Do you have an estimated time of when the will be at the surface?"

"We are not sure, it could be at least a week but the serpents are not known for attacking so quickly. Prepare yourself, human. It will not be long before the earth rumbles at the sound of battle."

"Very well, thank you for your information but I have another question. How did you find me?" I asked curiously. I thought done a pretty good job in hiding myself.

"After your disappearance from the ponykind, we followed a group of seekers that had been on the search for you. You seemed to have hid yourself well from them but it was clear to us that you had been here."

"Okay... How have the ponies been finding me?"

"They have wandered close and far in search of you. Some have come very close and some may still be in the area. It is the reason I see you know and not at the break of dawn. If you wish to stay hidden then I urge you to act with caution. I must leave now, dawn comes and there are seekers close by." The creature finished before making its way out of the tree.

"You know what, I'm not gonna even acted surprised by this. So much weird and sudden things have happened that I'm just not gonna question it. So my cover is close to completely blown and I have a week to practice as much as I can." I said before laying back down. "There ain't no rest for the wicked." I said before falling back asleep.

I wasn't in the best of mood when I woke up, considering my night had been rather ruined by the ill news and I had a burning headache. "It looks like my day has been ruined before it has even started." I sad whilst rubbing my head. The sun was shining and my muscles ached beyond belief. "Gaaaaaahhh, my legs!" I said as I got up.

Stretching helped ease the pain somewhat but my head stayed. "Welp, time to get my stress related anger out on some innocent anythings." I said before yawning. My eyes felt heavy but I managed to wake myself up completely with some jogging in place. I mumbled out of irritation and wandered around the tree branches for awhile. It was rather fun to get around by climbing even if I was grumpy.

I found my way over to a separate tree branch, higher in the tree and started practicing some pulsing. It seemed my bad mood magically made the pulsing go much more easily and I found myself freezing the tree branch with ease. "I should be careful whilst doing this. Don't wanna fall out the tree and kill myself. How would I be able to explain that." I said half joking and half serious.

Any punches I practiced were sluggish and uncaring making me lose balance quite often. "I really need to make up some more." I said yawning yet again. I sat down for a moment and set my forehead against the trees trunk. "I wish this damned headache would go away." I said. I sat there in a moment of silence.

Doing the only logical thing at this time, I started to whistle like a bird. No musical tunes or anything but it was a rather special method. Seeing as in I can't whistle by blowing out, I somehow managed to learn how to do it sucking in. I practiced it here and there and learn that I could easily alter the sound by moving my tongue closer or further from my mouth.

Like this I could switch between high and low pitch sounds very quickly and mimic some birds pretty well. I continued my whistling for a couple minutes. Its strangely fun sometimes and I normally did it when walking to school or when I was waiting for something.

I removed my head from the side of the tree and looked around. The forest looked amazing and I didn't see why I hadn't seen the beauty before hand. "Really, this world just keep throwing more and more surprises at me. So good and some bad but really, I am happy I have ended up here. No regrets." I hadn't really taken the time to appreciate the wonders of this world. It had all been to weird for me to think about it.

"I can't believe I have forgotten that I'm technically in an alien world/dimension and I have taking a large piece of it like a normal day. Am I an idiot or just really forgetful? I bet that just about any scientist with any understandment of life would beg to come here. Oh well, I guess I just got lucky." I said with a smirk.

With some new found energy and happiness I got back to practicing. To help me keep my balance, I started punching the tree trunk. My gloves kept my hand from getting to hurt meaning I could throw punch after punch without issue. I new realization popped up and I threw my last few punches of that session. "Shouldn't every inch of my body be sore right now?"

I sat down again to ponder on the question. "I remember being super sore, shouldn't that still be in affect yet worse now? Hell  when I woke up I was in pain. WTF just happened? I swear something weird is going on!" I couldn't understand it the slightest bit and eventually gave up on trying. "Well looks like the magic of this world just likes fucking with my head." I said.

"Speaking of magic and world, I wonder how I got here." Once again my mind hand jumped subject. "I don't remember every doing something that could have caused a trans-dimensional shift and you'd assume probability that is happened by random seem low. Even if you were to think about the so called rules of this world, I doubt it should have effect on mine."

I did my best to think of some way I could have possibly gotten here and came up with little aside from generic random wormhole and something teleporting me here. It seemed the more I thought about it, the less logical it became. "If it were a wormhole, I guess I could consider myself lucky. I could have poofed up in the middle of space for all I know." After some time of random theories I gave up on trying to figure it out and just accepted the fact that I was not going to understand everything. I never really stopped my for long and I was probably going to have another go at it later.

I went back to punching the poor tree, practicing 1,2,3 combos with some success here and there. "Its to bad I don't have someone to practice with..." I said in between punches. "It would let me test my skills and stop talking to myself as much." I had punched the tree some much that a small dent was starting to form in the trunk. My knuckles started to hurt pretty bad and I took a break.

"Well tree, you were a worth adversary. May we have many such battles together." I said complementing the tree. I sat down for a moment and looked at my hands. "I surprised you guys managed for so long." It seemed that the lack of social interaction was driving me to talk to inanimate objects. Nevermind, I'm normally like this. "I still wonder why my body doesn't feel sore. Its makes no sense but then again, everything that has happened to me so far hasn't made any sense."

I felt a rumble in my stomach. "Welp, looks like its time to devour the rest of that delightful pie." I did my best to make my way back to the *home branch* as I called it. To my amazement, the pie had been left completely untouched. Not a single bird or bug had come anywhere close to it. "Thank you nature, for not screwing me over even though I carried out yet another stupid act."

It seemed like my bad mood had completely gone away as I ate the last of the sugary goodness that is pie. It wasn't very easy eating the pie without making my hands all messy and they were now sticky as hell. "Its time to clean up." I said happily as I made my way out of the tree. For whatever reason, it was harder to get down the tree than up and I found myself climbing up and down just to find a good route down.

I walked straight to the river, making sure to keep an eye out for movement. The river was moving far faster then before so I had to look a for a good spot to clean them. I was able to find a still pool after a short period of walking and washed my hands. "Well this is nice." I thought as I dried my hands of. The whole *dry myself of by freezing stuff* was pretty cool and I enjoy plucking the pieces of ice of my hands. An Idea popped up in my head. "Wouldn't it be cool if I could make some armor out of ice. I would just snap my fingers and boom, a cool set of icy armor."

I thought the idea was awesome. "Maybe that's what I should practice next. Of course I doubt I could make armor but if I could form some lasting ice, that would be good too." My sentence was interrupted by the sound of chatter coming from somewhere in the forest. It was loud enough to hear above the sound of the flowing river which worried me. Instinct kicked in and I found myself rushing up the closest tree.

Once I had reached a reasonable height, I looked around. I couldn't see where the chatter was coming from but the sound gave me a good idea how where is was coming from. I easily made me way from tree to tree, doing my best not to look down. It was now that I realized just how big the this forest was. It looked like it could easily rival the of the red woods in size. I was surprised that I could even hear the voices down below.

It sound like an argument but I couldn't really understand a word the voices were saying. There were at least three distinct voices to be heard and one sounded strangely familiar. I made my way from tree to tree, hunting down the source of the commotion like a wolf looking for its next meal. I found it easy to make my way around, there were some many branches to grab or stand on that is was like a horizontal climbing wall, if that makes any sense.

It didn't take long for me to zero in of the location of the noise and even though I lacked sight of the voices, I could clearly hear them. "You know we Reeaaaallly shouldn't be out here." A male voice said. It was a somewhat cowardly voice but not that bad, more like when you ask someone to do something stupid and they somehow get forced into doing it.

"Quit your whining. No one asked you to come along." Another voice said. It was clearly female and rather demanding. I could understand why though, no one likes when some comes along for a trip just to complain the entire time and it sure seemed like the male of the group was doing his fare share of that.

I took a step forward which caused a chain reaction of events to unfold, including my falling a couple stories and a large number of branched falling to the ground. There means of magical reflexes, I was able to catch myself before really makes any deadly speeds. I have fallen about half the tree's height. "Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow. That hurts." I said. I felt some shocks of pain through out my body.

I hung there in silence for a moment. "Please tell me they didn't hear that." I thought as I listen for a reaction. Out of some cruel irony the next thing I heard was, "Did you hear that?" "Lets go check it out." two voices said, one after another. I first reaction was to painfully climb back up to a hidden height, which didn't take to long as an adrenaline burst, shot through my body.

I rushed up onto a large branch and hid myself behind it. "Did you see that?" One of the voices said. I still couldn't help but fell like I had heard it before. A conversation started between the voices below. "Do you think that was him?"

"I don't know, it moved to fast for me to get a good look. If fly up and get a good look. Bolting, how fast do you think you could get to ponyville from here?"

"I could be there in about half a days time, as long as nothing gets in my way."

"Okay good, here's your chance to get out of here for awhile. I need you to go to ponyville and find Rainbow Dash, shes a cyan pony with rainbow hair. We will need her if we are to have any real success searching for Gunnar."

"Yes ma'am!"

I could hear galloping that slowly faded away from me. "Well, I think I need to take a leap of faith and try to find my home tree. Man this is gonna hurt." I thought before bolting away. I speed through the tree's as fast as my injured body could take me. I found the river and followed it with my eyes, looking for a recognizable spot. After finding the spot where I had washed my hands I traced further until my eyes landed on a familiar tree.

"Welp, lets hope thats it." I said before moving towards it. My adrenaline kick was wearing off and I was starting to feel the full force of the pain. "Out of all the times I have to fall out of a tree, why does it have to be now?!" My paces slowed down and I heard something following my from the forest floor.

I looked down and saw small pieces of a blue pony from in between the branches. "How in the world did she find me?!" Was the first thing that shot into my head as I moved along. My brain was telling me it was Longtrot though I doubted it somewhat. "Gunnar, is that you?!" Longtrot shouted as if she thought I was going to reply.

I ignored her and continued on my way. I spotted my bag in a branch below and did yet another stupid thing. Instead of carefully climbing down, I jumped due to the heat of the moment. Once again I had hurt myself beyond belief. "Damn it Gunnar think before you go around jumping on things!!" I shouted in my head grabbing my knee in pain. My lack of focus lead to me almost making a *I used to be an adventurer like you...* joke but quickily stopped myself. There has been enough stupid for one day, or rather week.

I could still hear shouting as I fell down in pain. "Gunnar?!" The shouting started to fade as my body started going into shock. "I am an unlucky bastard." I thought before passing out.

[I have to admit, I'm really bad with ending and I'm really tired. I hope this chapter was a little less chaotic and somewhat enjoyable. It odd how much fun I had writing this during the weekend but it screwed up my biology project so I hope it was worth it. Nothing else to say but goodnight people.]

No pain, No gain and what not.

I opened my eyes and tried to remember anything but my minded was blanked from memory. "What happened, where am I?" I asked myself as I stood up. I found myself it a strange looking place. It looked like a mix between swamp and cave and it felt rather familiar. I saw no color aside from blue and black. I walked in a circle trying to find out what had happened to me.

I noticed something in the corner of my eye, drawing my attention to a strange cloaked figure holding a book. I could see no face and it seemed as if shadow were arcing of its cloak. The figure reached into its cloak with a skeleton like hand and pulled a book out of its cloak. A single thought shot into my head and I spoke one word. "Grim...."

All of a sudden the world around me started to shake and I woke up. The first thing I realized was a shocking pain rush through my bolt like a lighting strike. All I could do at this point was let a out pain induced scream. I yelled so loud that it hurt my ears and I started to wheeze, gasping for air. Every breath I took felt like a was being stabbed. I was granted no moment of clear thought as the pain swelled around my body.

My vision was blurred and I could only hear muffled sounds as I let out shout after shout. I could think of nothing other than the massive pain I was in and what made matters worse was that I couldn't move. I started panicking as I did everything I could to move. The pain only grew from this causing more shouts of agony and pain.

I gave in to my helplessness and stopped trying to move. After what felt like an eternity of pain I was finally granted a moment of clear thought. "What happened." I thought as the pain decreased somewhat. The pain started to focus onto part of my chest, back and legs. My memory senses started to regain control and I started to see sharply again. I could hear muffled shouts from somewhere around me but my ears were ringing to much to make out where or what they were.

"Did I get hit by a train or something?" I asked myself as I slowly tried to move again. I moved my neck slightly to get a look of where I was and found myself in a forest. My memory slowly started to return, giving me my first chance to focus on something instead of the pain. "Something happened, I.... fell?" I continued to do what I could to look around. "I fell from a tree, that's what happened."

I remembered the odd dream I had. "Did I really just die?" I asked myself remembering the cloaked figure. The wheezing stopped as I calmed myself down. I did what could to keep the my breathing from hurting. My hearing started to return and I could now easily hear something calling out my name. "Gunnar......?! Gunnar........!? Are you okay." The shouting continued for some time but I did what I could not to reply.

I lifted up one of my arms and did what I could to inspect it for damage. It was extremely bruised but I could move it just fine. My other arm showed the same result. "Oh god, this is gonna hurt." I said as I tried to sit up. Yet another shock of pain was sent through my body and I grit my teeth as I slowly forced myself up.

"Why do I have to be right at times like these." I asked myself. "Fuck that hurts...." The pulsing pain I felt through out my body dimmed as I got used to it. The trick was not to dwell on the pain for long and I turned my attention to the shouting. It seemed that something was shouting my name, desperately looking for a response.

I literally dragged myself to the edge of the branch and peaked over. By the time I had gotten my head over the shouting had been spotted. I did catch the glimpse of a blue pony in between the branches. I quickly remember the pony to be Longtrot and I finally regained the last of my missing memories.

"Well this is bad, how long have I been passed out. "I thought as I pushed myself away from the branch. It surprised me how I could just go from *AAAAAARRRRRRGGGHHH THE PAIN* to *Ug.. this hurts* In a matter of what I assumed where minutes. You never know when your in intense pain. Though I could admit that this pain was a sure rival for the tooth infection pain but it a different way. The jolts of pain were harder to get used to but hurt far less once I was used to them.

I made an effort to stand up but quickly gave up once I felt the pain my knee was in. "Please, please tell me its not broken and I just have some muscle damage. I don't want to be stuck in the trees for a couple months and have my knee grow back all weird, I need it to run around." I said in despair. I had never broken a bone before and I had seen how much it tormented my my mom when she broke her ankles, the only difference being that I was no where near good medical care and a war I was to take part in was just around the corner and worst of all, I'd be stuck in a damned tree with fairies that hang out around it.

It seemed once again I had completely ignored the shouting, which was still going on mind you. Now normally I would just ignore the shouting but in this special scenario I chose the best thing to do was react on it. Yelling wasn't really going to work considering I was laying on an already in pain rib cage. I pulled myself over to my bag o' stuff and grabbed an apple.

I took a quick bite out of it and threw it in the general direction of the blue pony who was still yelling like a mad man. "First bites the best." I said with a minor slime appearing on my face. I didn't really have an Idea of where it landed and simply hoped that it got her attention. I really wanted to yell: shut up :afterwards but I deemed myself incapable of doing so.

"You know what, I think I should let myself get caught now...... Wait, what am I saying?! Screw getting caught, I'm not going to let my stupidity go without good reason.....! If there really is a good reason for my stupidity." Any pain I had felt was gone due to the good mood I was forming for myself. The yelling had stopped adding on to my new happy streak and I was planning on keeping it like that.

"Okay, I have one issue now. At some point not too long ago, the blue pony, which I assume is Longtrot, sent a different pony back to ponyville to get Rainbow. He said it would take half a day to get there and one could assume that it would take 10-20 minutes to find Rainbow and then a little over half a day to get back here and find me/Longtrot and the unknown pony.  That gives me how long to crawl away? I little under a day, if I'm lucky. Lets go into caterpillar mode!" I said before grabbing the bag and inching my way along the branch. as long as I had made some distance then I could at least pretend that I was doing well.

The bag in had I moved up to the tree trunk. I sat up against it and checked to see just how damaged me knee was. The weird thing was that I couldn't see any signs of damage or what not. It just hurt like hell to walk on. My other leg was completely fine aside from some bruises.

"Well this is the first time I've fallen out of a tree and really, I don't regret it. A new experience involving extreme pain is something I can later use to shut up people complaining about the cold or how bad there hand hurt when they wrote or when they get kicked in the head when I accidentally knock them down during a race. You know, the normal things."

I tried to stand on my good leg with success. "I shall be the hopping tree-man, let the world fear me and I freeze it whilst hopping around!" I cheered quietly. I did what I could map out a route I could take that wouldn't work my legs to hard. Suddenly the copycat realization popped up in my head. "Why doesn't this hurt more!? I fell out of a massive tree and I'm pretty sure I died, woke up with a pain that could kill only to stand up a few minutes later as if nothing happened?! Something very strange is going on!"

I was in an ultimate confusion due to the oddity of the event. I understood I had a high pain tolerance but that was because of a lack of focus and an ignorant attitude towards pain but this should have been more than enough to at least make me shed a tear or make me lay down for a good long time. I was now only left with some pain in my chest and my damaged knee.

"I swear I'm going to find out why this doesn't hurt, not only that but should I be covered in scratches? Normally a fall would include them. Damn it, now I really confused." I ignored the confusion and continued to fish out a viable route down. The two things I had to keep in mind of branch to branch distance and a route that would avoid the ponies. It took a long time to find a route as I calculated the risks and probability of further injury on my way down.

I stood there for close to a half an hour mapping out the forest around me. I had tested just about every possible route in  my head and it seemed the only way to make it down safely was to take a guess and hope there was an easier route outside of my eyes reach. I started my somewhat painful climb down as I tried to keep anything from coming in contact with my knee and lower leg.

The first part of the climb was easy thanks to my planning ahead but once I moved out of the known area, things began getting harder. "You know, once I'm done I have to find a ground leveled hiding spot as quickly as possible. That will make the ponies ace card be worthless. Unless of course they get the idea that I'm not in the trees anymore. That's why I need to find a quick hiding spot."

I slowly worked my way down in peace. There was no more yelling and the birds were singing there songs. I stopped for a moment to absorb the peaceful moment. It was a great feeling but I quickly continued on my way down. "Wait, when I get the idea to climb down? Oh well, I too far to stop now." I tended to do things without ever giving them a good moments thought, or at least remembering whether or not a gave them a moments thought.

My way done became easier as I got closer to the ground. The trees lacked all sense of logic and had tons of small branches which I could grab onto instead of the massive branches closer to the crown of the tree. I was terrified that one of the small branches was going to break, sending me plummeting once more but to my luck that never happened.

I had but one challenge left before I could reach the ground. It seemed I would have to jump the last distance between me and the safety of the ground. I took a few deep breaths and prepared myself for impact with the ground. After a few minutes I managed to work up the courage to jump and hung myself in the ready position. I let go and felt myself drop to the ground. I landed like a ninja as I turned a large piece of the falling energy into a judo roll.

"Thank you teachers and stupidity for most likely saving my knee." I said to the nothingness. Due to my lack of reason during sports, I often found my self moving to fast and falling over as I turned. The judo roll has saved me from many injures and was burned into my brain, turning it into one of my most basic reflexes.

"Oh wonderful ground, I'm glad to see you on such short notice, some ponies are after me and I need you to help me find a hiding spot." I told the ever so friendly ground. I felt far safer now that I had stable not collapsy ground underneath my foot.  I was keeping all pressure of my bad leg in hopes of reducing any pain and it was working just fine.

I successfully hopped from tree to tree without the use of both legs and used each tree to catch my breath an plan which tree to go to next. Here and there I would put some pressure on my leg to see just how much it was hurting. At first the pain was intense making my grunt and grind my teeth together but so odd curiosity compelled me to continue. It was like when you had a blue spot and couldn't help but push on it.

As I hopped along I search for any spot I could use to conceal myself and found there were many points I could use. The only thing driving me not to use one of the spots was that I was still extremely close to the ponies and I really needed to make some distance.

The pain in my knee and leg gradually went away. I put more pressure on my leg and found that I could walk with a limb. It still hurt but I was not going to let a little pain slow me down. The fact the pain was reducing only further sparked the confusion in my head. "Why is the pain going away?! I don't know what is going on or why and I need to know." The urge to rethink my situation kept growing, driving me somewhat insane.

Finally, after a short walk I gave in to my curiosity and moved to the closest hiding spot. There was a reasonable sized hole in one of the tree trunks which was hidden by bushes and vines. After some work I managed to get into the trunk and found a tunnel leading down into the earth. I stayed close to the entrance and sat down.

"Thinking cap time!" I said before starting the long process of figuring out what in the world was going on. "I doubt I have any magical healing powers, so I'm going to cross that off the list right away. The good news it I don't think I broke anything but that's not the point. I need to find out why this pain, which should last for days, disappear in a matter of minutes or what I can assume are minutes."

"Now, in normal circumstances I could understand so resistance to the pain but the amount I felt was just to much, it indicated damage like nothing before. It made my tooth infection feel like a minor inconvenience. Adrenaline could have explain it but the trouble it that I should feel an increase in pain now, not a decrease."

"If only the whole name thing could explain it. Warriors are far from immune to pain so that doesn't explain anything. Wait, maybe the name thing can explain it. Lets understand the *Names grant power* thing differently. Instead of Lyra's theory that name grant power, lets say that the names define power. It might be hard to understand but hear me out. A name is something given to someone or something to explain or point it out, basically put. A name defines a person or object but that definition doesn't hold meaning unless either globally accepted. I can call a rock a stick but that doesn't mean that when I say stick, people with think about rocks unless they accept that it is called stick."

"In that sense, If I tell people my name is Gunnar, then they will define me under the word Gunnar regardless of its meaning. I accept its meaning and empower it giving it its alternate meaning. To simplify, when I accept that Gunnar means warrior, I am giving the word its power so even if it meant something else, my definition of it would grant it its power, thus granting me its power."

"Now keeping this definition thing in mind, lets look at how I think about pain. I don't see pain as something to worry about or think about. I see it as something that's only in the head and as something the has no true existence. By this definition, there is no such thing as pain and the so called *rules* of this world listen accordingly. It doesn't stop me from feeling the pain, as it is a natural reaction but it does help me fight and beat back any since of pain."

"Wow this might actually help me explain a lot of oddities and basically allow me to get a large idea of these ponies as I meet them. Now I don't know if the theory makes a lot of since to others but its not like I'm going to be telling anyone anytime soon."

I was rather proud of myself for thinking up such a theory. It said within the realms of logic yet it could be used to explain so much. "Even though it may seem as if the names define us, we define our names based on others. Take someone who managed not to gain a name or someone who is extremely stubborn and even if there are named one thing, there definition of themselves will differ. The misconception of names grant power, especially with the ponies is that there names are defined by others leading them to define there own names based on others."

"Now if only I had a pony to ask questions and try to confirm this or rather, a large group of ponies to ask. Once this whole war thing is over I think I'm going to reveal the fact I can understand English just to work on confirming this. Not only that but I could probably get some good counter arguments from Lyra and Twilight." I finished my theories for the meantime and grabbed some food.

Breathing and swallowing still hurt somewhat but it was no issue and I devoured a few apples. The meal felt nice after what had happened today but I couldn't help but wonder where the ponies were now. I couldn't see how light it was outside and didn't know how much time had passed. I remembered about my Ipod and reached into my pocket.

I shut my eyes tight as I slowly pulled the Ipod out of my pocket. "Please work, please work." I said before opening my eyes. Aside from a dent my Ipod looked fine. I turned in on and found no problems. "Thank you for working, I don't know what I would do without you!" I said thankfully. The last thing I needed now was a broken Ipod to ruin my good mood.

I went to my music and hunted down a good song to listen to. "Lets listen to something different." I said as I scrolled over my Fall Out Boy albums, I rarely listen to them but they had some great music. I turned on *Headfirst Slide Into Cooperstown On A Bad Bet* and listen happily. "Damn you and your random names!" I said directed at my Ipod. The song was better than I thought it would be and a few loops later I found myself singing along with it.

I realized that I had been singing along with and turned my Ipod off. "That's enough music for now." I said as I put the Ipod into my pocket. The song was now planted deep within the realms of my mind. I closed my eyes for a brief moment and hummed the song softly. I spent some time listening to my surrounds and just enjoying myself. So would say that I'm crazy for enjoying this day at all but then again, people call my crazy for a lot of different reasons.

"I should probably start practicing my Frostbite soon." I said as I reopened my eyes. Any thoughts of practice disappeared as I saw a familiar red light shining from deeper in the tunnel. "Now the dumb thing to do would be to go find the source of the red light and thus, sounds like the thing I should be doing." I said. I got up and walked deeper into the tunnel.

For a brief moment I heard some shouting from outside which motivated me to move faster. Wood and dirt walls were quickly replaced by stone as I made my way deeper. The red light faded away, leaving me stuck without being able to see anything. I stumbled up to a wall and leaned against it. The wall felt odd, to flat and smooth to be natural but it was cracked and old.

A weird noise caught my attention, it sounded like human footsteps. The rhythm of the steps made it sound like an adult man. I stood up and focused on the noise. I could hear bones crackle and a smell of decay surrounded me. "Well this doesn't feel pleasant." I thought as I quietly wandered away from the noise. I continued looking into the blackness trying to pick up any sign of movement.

Out of nowhere I fire was light and a few meters away from me stood a half rotten man with a white rags covering him. He looked like a zombie mage or something like that and I didn't really know how to react. There was fire coming off of his hand and I could feel the heat come off of it. The man laughed deeply for a moment before making a throwing movement. He flung the fire ball at me giving me only a few seconds to react. I managed to remember my Blastshield. "Please work." I said before pulsing a burst of energy out of my body.

An Icy dome formed around me, blocking the fireball. My first reaction was to run but I ignored the feeling as an Idea popped up. "This is just the challenge I need to test my Frostbite power." I thought to myself as the dome faded. I started pulsing my Frozen aura and charged the rotting man. My focus was on max allowing me to lock in on him even in the pitch blackness. Another fireball appeared on his hand and he tried to throw it but it was too late.

As I took my final steps, the fire started going out. For the last moment of light I could see the rotten man look at his hand and panic before I sent my fist flying at his body. I pierced through the his rotting body and started to freeze his body. I removed my hand from what felt like the his torso and felt around for his head. Once I found it I stomped on it until the skull shattered. "The only way to kill a zombie is to aim for the head." I thought before realizing what happened.

"Wait.... I just killed a zombie man that could shoot fire out of his hands.... in a world filled with ponies and fairies... when war between two factions of dragons are about to wage war..... HOW FUCKED IS THIS PLACE?!?" I shouted. A super *WTF Moment* had just accord leaving me it a large state of confusion. I moved away from the frozen body and sat down. A million thoughts were shooting through my head and I was starting to question whether or not I had just gone extremely crazy.

I started an uproar which attracted all the wrong kinds of attention. I stopped my shouting and yelled as I heard a massive amount of footstep approaching my location. "Note to self: Don't go crazy deep under the ground after killed a zombie mage thing." I said as I bolted off. There was a faint light coming from the exit area and I quickly bolted up the tunnel. I grabbed my bag and stopped at the exit of the tunnel. I could see some faint movement move up to me and stop. After a few moments I could hear the sounds of footsteps retreating back into the depths of the cave.

"Well, that was eventful. I need to come back here with some kind of light source and wipe this cave out. The ultimate Skyrim experience." I said confidently. Really the challenge I had given myself filled me with excitement. "Maybe they have some OP loot in there." I wondered as I walked out of the tunnel. I was greeted by the glow of the sun causing my eyes to bleed once again. "Why hello sun, here to blind me once again, I see." I laughed at that statement because of the accidental pun I made.

I wondered up to some big bushes and hid myself in between them. I sat down and began to formulate a plan to bring light. "Fire is not going to work considering I won't be able to use Frostbite without putting the flames out. If only I had some of that glowing gem stuff from the Horgr cave..." I thought for a moment of that sentence. Something was sitting at the tip of my mind but I couldn't figure out what.

"Wait, those gems on my gloves glow sometimes, maybe I can just use the gems as a viable light source." I thought about it for a while and grabbed another apple. "Here's an idea, lets check just how much more food supplies I have left." I said before looking into my bag o' stuff. I had two more apples left and a mix of other fruits but it was more than enough to last me a couple more days, as long as I didn't get really hungry suddenly.

My plan for the rest of the day was to just sit tight, eat some more food and wait for the night to come. Once it was night I was going to test out the brightness of my gloves and either go back into the tunnel/cave thing and to battle with the zombie things that lay within or find a new tree and set up a sleeping area. "What a wonderful discovery I've made, lets hope no one decides to go in and ruin my time. I send before laying down to catch a quick nap.

[I got this chapter done nice and early :D. This is great news because that means I can play video-games all day but at the same time its a bad thing because now I won't have an excuse for any unmade homework >_>. A sidenote, I really do feel like Skyrim has been influencing this story quite a bit now and I'm wondering if it would become an issue if I kept it that way or not... Please tell me whether or not I should make my next little adventure a side thing or if you want to to make it part of the hidden, main story?]

Dungeon crawling.

Black and blue surrounded me once more as my mind reactivated. I found myself in the odd swamp. The being from before stood in front of an ancient tree, book still in hand. The being lifted its head and a black emptiness stared me down. I had no idea how to react and just stared back. To be honest, the being looked cool as the shadows arced of its cloak.

"Whats going on?" I asked myself. The being opened it book and stared down at it. The book was old and looked burnt. A curiosity sparked inside my mind as I wondered what was written inside the book. The being started turning the pages as if looking for something. Each page it turned sent a shiver down my spine. I didn't know why but something about the book worried me.

The being stopped turning the pages and stared at the book, not moving a muscle. It turned its head back to me and a feeling of ultimate fear came over me. I could no longer move as the being stared. I wanted to scream and run but something held me in my place. The slammed the book shut causing a boom to echo.

As the sound echo'd the world around me started to shake. The walls and ground around me started to crumble and fall. I closed my eyes as the last piece of the floor started to collapse around me. My eyes shot open as I woke up. All the pain I felt from the fall had returned causing my to grit my teeth and shake violently as I tried not to yell out in agony.

The pain quickly passed leaving me gasping for breath as I tried to calm down. "Why.... Does..... This..... Have..... To happen...... to me........?" I said in between breaths. I regained my focus and sat up. My vision was blurred and I did what I could to make out my surroundings as it returned. At first all I could see was black but as my vision returned, I found myself amongst a bunch of bushes.

I looked at the ground and remembered my insane dream. "Oh thank goodness, it was just a dream. A fucked up, creepy dream." I said as my breathing went back to a normal rhythm. My focus started to fade once more as my attention turned to the world around me. The trees were full of bright orbs of light. "Wow, if I had know that the forest looked like this at night, I may have never gone up into the forest top."

It looked amazing and I stared at it for a few minutes, watching the orbs fly around one another. "A fitting crown for an amazing forest." I thought before standing up. My knee started hurting once again, forcing me into a minor limb. "Now, I remember I needed to do something after taking my nap but what was it that I needed to do?" I looked around to see if my surroundings would give me any hints.

I wander out of the bushes and did a second look around. I watched a yellow orb float past a tree a noticed the hole in its trunk. "Oh yeah, that's what I wanted to do." I walked back into the bushes and grabbed my bag and walked up to the entrance. A feeling of concern swept over as I questioned whether or not to go in. "Maybe going into a cave full of zombie things in the middle of the night without anyone knowing where I am is a bad idea. Oh well, bad ideas lead to great fun, in some cases at least."

I decided to go in. This would be the test whether or not I was any what prepared for battle. If I could get through this without major injury or death, then I would have made a giant step forward. It may have been far to soon for me to be risking my life and without the knowledge of what was inside meant that defeat or victory were far apart. "Its type to swap mood sets." I thought to myself. No more random and unfocused thoughts, they would lead to stupid and on thought out processes.

I stood still one last time and took one large, deep breath, releasing all my jumpy energy and turning it all into a serious and controlled thought patterns. Without even knowing how, I pulsed my energy though my body to my hands and gloves, causing the gems to glow. It wasn't as bright as a flash light but it was bright enough to see movement which is all I needed.

I wandered into the depths of the cave only to stop at the body of the zombie mage. "I need to bring the others out." I thought to myself. "Wake up!" I shouted in a very deep tone. It was an odd thing I had. Once puberty kicked in I managed to lose the ability to scream or yell at a high pitch. When I would shout out to someone during gym or when outside, my voice would getting extremely deep. I had been an issue because the person I was shouting to couldn't hear me as other kids or peoples voices would sound over my voice just because of there pitch.

My voiced echo'd through out the cave like a boom. "The Horgr master would be proud if he heard that." I thought to myself as I remembered how its voice sounded. My focus quickly came back as the echo ended. I started to hear the sound of bones cracking and the smell of decay surrounded me. I could hear faint laughs and voices come closer and closer to me.

I was quickly met by what looked like five figures in front of me. The looked like a mix of two viking soldiers and three men wearing white togas. They resembled the roman citizens from any documentary on Rome. The vikings looked at me and started to laugh. It was a sinister and insulting laugh directed at me. One drew a sword from its belt and started to walk towards me.

"Remember Gunnar, no fancy fighting or trying to show off. Clean, efficient kills." I told myself before starting to pulse. I lowered my hands, making me lose sight of the zombie viking and relied on my other senses and memory to mark the locations of the zombies. I starting pulsing my Frozen aura and felt the air stop moving. I heard the zombie stop for a moment before picking up its pace.

The walking turned into running as the zombie closed the distance in between me and it. I ramped up my pulsing and started to here the familiar sound of ice cracking. The foots steps stopped followed by a loud thump. I lifted up my glove and shined its light other the area.

There lay the frozen body of the zombie viking. I gave out a sinister laugh of my own as I looked at the four remaining zombies. Any visible looks of joy had left there rotten faces and surprise and angry replaced them. "Good to see they are still human." I thought. I gave the zombies an arrogant and and smug look taunting them to make a wrong move.

The other viking zombie charged me, letting out a bloodthirsty roar as he ran.  "Idiot..." I said as I started to pulse again, this time making sure to pulse faster for some extra safety. Moments later the other zombie viking fell to the ground. I smiled and turned my attention back to the toga zombies. My evil side was showing and I was ready to deal with my next opponents.

One of them prepared a familiar fireball and threw it at me. I didn't even need to react because the throw was extremely off. The fireball veered of and hit a wall behind me giving me a short good look of the cave. It was lined with corridors leading around the cave system and was surprisingly well preserved.

I giggled at the toga zombie's fail and started walked towards them. One of the toga zombies lifted up its arm and I saw static sparks arc out of its hands. Gaming instinct kicked in and I quickly pulses a Blast shield before hearing an ear piercing boom. It was like a bomb had gone off only meters away from me.

As the blastshield faded away, I dashed at the toga zombies and began pulsing the Frozen aura once more. The toga zombie that had shot lighting at me briefly froze before I was met with something along the lines of a counter aura. The fireball toga zombie's eyes began to glow with a sunset color. I looked and me and cackled before taking a few steps at me.

I started to feel a massive heat overwhelm me. It was like I was in the middle of a desert as the heat pounded away at me. I stopped running as slowed the pulsing down and decreased the pitch, causing the heat to dissipate. It quickly became a battle of the auras as we both fought to gain temperature control.

I started to lose the fight as the heat took over. I changed tactics and rushed as fast as I could at the toga zombie. My body started to feel like it was catching on fire as I closed the gap. My dash caught the zombie of guard, reducing the temperature somewhat. Right before I was in punching distance of the zombie, it threw up its arms and started to chat.

Once again my gaming instincts saved me as I barely managed to swerve out of the way of a steam of flames shot out of the zombies hands. Before the zombie could get time to react turned inwards and threw a punch at it, hitting it in shoulder. I quickly started to pulse Flash freeze as fast as I could and watched as the zombie almost instantly froze in place. "Four down, one to go." I thought to myself as I turned to the last of the toga zombies.

It had silently moved away as the fight took place and had been studying the fight closely. I started walking towards the last toga zombie. It stood still and continued to stare. Something about this didn't feel right and I stopped walking. It felt like I was walking into a trap so I shined my light over the ground and walls. I didn't see anything out the ordinary but the feeling stayed.

I turned my light back to the toga zombie but it was gone. "Damn... The one that got away." I thought as I walked back to the frozen bodies. It smashed there heads just in case they were like your average zombie and would rise from the dead once there bodies had thawed.

A great feel of joy and pride came over as I smashed the heads of my fallen enemies. My second battle in the deep was a success but that was not what overjoyed me. "The power to simply take ones life without consequences." I thought to myself after smashing the last head. It was a rather dark ideal but more than not the world would piss me off. I was finally able to get some of my hate for humanity out on zombies out of all things, which left me with no feeling or regret and dismay.

I stumbled over something as I wandered around. I looked down and found the sword of one of the viking zombies. "Hmm...... should I take it? You never know, might come in handy at some point." I asked myself. I examined the sword as best I could. It had some runes covering the sides of the blade and hilt, but aside from that, it looked like your standard long-sword.

"Wow, this is a pretty cool sword. I doubt it will be any real use considering I haven't held a sword in my life but might as well take a reward for my strangely easy victory." I look around for one of the zombie vikings bodies for its belt and sheath. "You know, it may be because they were zombies but that fight felt rather to easy. I don't ever remember any of my older fights being that easy but it might just be that I have Frostbite to back me up." I thought as I tried to put the belt on.

It was hard to get the belt on in the dark but after a minutes or two I managed to get it on. It was made from a leathery substance and was surprisingly strong considering I just pulled it off a zombie but that didn't matter for now. I would get the time to think about it all after I had gotten out of the cave. If I got out of the cave that is.

I started to hear strange whispers running through out the cave. I couldn't understand a word they said but I was sure of one thing, they didn't sound the slightest bit happy. I did what I could to ignore the voices and picked a random tunnel entrance.

I walked up to the entrance and looked in. To my surprise walked into a what looked like a small house. There were multiply rooms and I even found the remains of a cloth blanket. Aside from the blanket I was able to find some pieces of dry wood, which would make some great fire would if I ever needed it.

I wandered out of the building and decided to be more picky about the which way I went. After choosing a long corridor I began my dungeon crawl once more, keeping my eyes and hears open for danger. I could hear some footsteps and creaking amongst the whispers.

My back stiffed somewhat as I moved along. I just realized how scary my situation felt and me being one that couldn't even get through the first few rooms of Amnesia started to cower. Things felt worse was the realization that I could really die set in. I shook my head and tried to remove the feelings of fear and regret as I continued to walk along. "If I'm gonna have to battle dragons, then I might as well get over my fear of the dark!" I thought to myself.

The footsteps started to get louder as I turned a corner. I came face to face with a group of viking zombies. There were more than I could count and they sure as hell were not happy to see me. One immediately drew its sword and swung it at me. Through means of epic/accidental parrying skills I was able to block of the blade using my glove.

"Wow these things are sturdy." I thought, losing focus on my situation. I quickly threw my focus back at the viking zombies as one threw a spear at me. I dodged only for yet another swing from the first zombies sword to fly towards me. I pulsed a Blastshield blocking of the incoming attack.

I used the cover of the evaporating shield to make some distance between me and the zombies. My fears started to disappear as I focused on the battle. About four zombies charged me simultaneously only to be stopped by my Frozen aura. "It looks like they freeze easily." I thought as I moved back up the zombies.

They stopped for a moment as a toga zombie stepped out in front of the group. I gave it a quick look and noticed something very familiar. It wore a necklace with a blue gem hanging from it. The toga zombie started to chant something. At first I didn't care and continued walking towards the zombies, ice forming around the walls are ground as I stepped closer.

The toga zombies gem and eyes began to glow a bright blue color, matching the glow of my own gem to the exact. "Something tells me I about to get screwed over." Passed through my mind as I walked. The chanting grew louder and the toga zombies gem and eyes grew so bright that I could no longer see the viking zombies behind it.

The toga momentarily stopped chanting and shouted something. It pointed at me before continuing its chant. The viking zombies stepped in front of it in an organised fashion. They started walking towards my forming a solid moving wall of zombie vikings.

I stopped and tried to freeze them with my aura but to no avail. "Well fuck...." I thought as the zombies closed in. The good news was, I knew who to target. The bad news was, I needed to get past a wall of undead soldier to reach it. In this situation, I was going to rely on brains and reflexes instead of what used to be my overpowered abilities.

I drew me sword and got into a ready stance. Now knowing the my gloves could parry off swords I knew I could use my basic fighting strategy. I started walking towards the incoming force keeping my stance as I moved along. As I got closer the wall started turning into a funnel as the zombies tried to lure me into there trap. To my luck I had watch the history channel enough to know what they wanted to do and started moving towards a wall.

The zombies broke there initial tactic and start to surround me. The formed a pattern of two swordsmen and then a spearmen. For a brief moment, I doubted I would make it out alive. I had underestimated my enemies and was now going to pay the price.

They zombies struck in combos. First a random swordsman would strike at me. If I dodged the attack, a spearman would immediately strike at me. If I blocked the attack, a second swordsman would strike at me. It was a losing battle as I was given no chance to strike back. I didn't even know how I was managing to avoid the attacks at all.

Doubt returned as the zombies closed in around me. I now no longer had any method of escape other than to cut my way through. I threw out the doubt once more and prepared myself for another incoming attack. This time I parried correctly push the zombie down before I thrust my blade into its chest. A different zombie followed with an attack only to meet the same fate.

I was acting like Etsio from the assassin creed game as my reflexes to over and I countered blow after blow. The only issue I was having was with the spearmen. one thrust its spear at me during one of my counters. I manged to move my head and avoid the full blow but the spear cut my cheek pretty bad.

I needed to make some distance between me and the zombies and quick. Before a new zombie could strike at me I attacked.

I stuck I zombie in front of me, decapitating it in the process before bolting through the zombies behind it. I quickly pushed my way through the zombies before they were given time to react.

To my luck I pushed my way through on the side that the toga zombie was standing. It was still chanting and didn't seem to even see me. I rushed up to it and stabbed my sword into it. It continued to chant for a brief moment before going limb. Its body fell to the ground and its eyes slowly stopped glowing.

A smile grew on my face as I turned to the viking soldiers. They lost all sense of organisation and charged me, yelled and waving there weapons around as the ran. I started to pulse my Frozen aura and watched as the zombies all started to freeze up. Only moments later each and ever standing zombie fell to the ground like dominos. I laughed like a maniac at the site of this. "That was fucking funny." I said trying to keep myself from laughing.

I started the painstaking process of smashing each and every zombie skull with a satisfying crunch. It was at this moment that I realized that I had been crushing zombie heads with my bare feet. I felt disgusted at first but quickly ignored it. "There just zombie brains, its not like there going to eat you." I said to myself.

I crushed almost every zombie skull before walking up to the toga zombie. I remembered the necklace it wore and grabbed it. As I did this, what seemed like a million images flashed through my brain. They came by so fast that I couldn't make out what any of them looked like.

I lost my balance and fell down. My head started to spin as the last of the images passed. "What the hell just happened?" I asked myself as I rubbed my head. Whatever had just happened gave me a massive headache. I sat there for a moment, waiting for the spinning to go away. "Ug.... I hate headaches."

It took a moment for me to regain control and the headache started to go away as soon as the dizziness had finished. I felt like someone had just spent two days without sleep watching documentaries and my brain was jammed with tons on indecipherable information that just kept looping in my head.

I stood up and tried to remember what I was doing before picking up the necklace. "Oh yeah, head smashing." I said in a cheerful voice. It made me remember how much I missed Halloween. They don't celebrate it in the Netherlands which was a major bummer. It made me wonder if the ponies had there own version of Halloween. I imaged the ponies in what were supposed to be scary costumes ended being cute counterparts.

After my head smashing quest had been completed, I started to select my optional rewards. After shoving the necklace into my pocket, I began checking the zombies for loot. "No gold for me..." I said after checking the last zombie. I suddenly felt very strange. "That awkward moment when you realize you just killed a shitload of warrior zombies and then casually loot there bodies... This is turning out to be quite a stereotypical video-game adventure." I thought to myself.

I had through everything that I thought was worth something into a pile and began the careful process of sorting the useful from the not so useful. There were quite a few swords and daggers in the pile, a few simple rings and necklaces, some of which bearing runes like my necklace and some of the zombies armor that I thought looked cool.

I compared each sword to my own and quickly discarded all the swords and replaced them with a pair of matching daggers. Considering my fighting style, they would fit far better though I liked the sword more. I decided to take two necklaces seeing as how they didn't weigh me down at all and finally a simple shoulder guard.

The once issue I had with the shoulder guard was that it was frozen solid meaning I would have to wait for the leather strappings to thaw before I could even try to put it on, which left me with the question if I should take it with or not. If I take it with it could slow me down and has the probability that it doesn't hit. If I leave it behind I might lose something that could save my life from stupidity.

I sat down for a moment and thought about all my recent decisions. "I really do think I should be dead right now... but its seems fate has other plans, which is odd considering fate tends to be a jerk. Kinda like karma but more life affecting." At that moment I felt as if I was being judged, by hundreds of invisible people. "Welp, I better stop talkin and start walkin." I said as I got up.

I picked up the should guard and stuffed it into the my bag. I gave one last look at the zombie bodies and gave a proud smile. "Glad you won't be walking anytime soon." I said happily. I continued my way done the long corridor, making sure to be sneaky about it. The whispers had increased and I needed to be able to hear incoming footsteps better. "We gotta be sneaky charlie. Snneeeeaaakkyyyy." Played in my head as I moved along.

The serious attitude I had managed to build up was completely gone now and I was back to my random, not caring self. As I walked I passed a few small tunnels. One of the tunnels grabbed my attention as I walked passed it. In the corner of my eye I could see a brief white figure stand but as I turned to look, the figure was gone. "Oh god, the last thing I need to think about right now its ghosts." I said as I looked into the tunnel.

What I saw surprised me. The tunnel broke out into a stairway down to a lower level of the cave. "Looks like I've completed level 1." I thought. Once again I was left with two choices. One, go down into the lower level of or two, stay and explore the rest of this area. The gamer in my was shouting to stay up top and find the rest of the hidden loot but logic was telling me to get in and get out as fast as I could.

The battle of my urges continued for sometime. In the end logic won and I mentally prepared myself for what might await me in the next level. "Who knows, it might just be a dead end." I said to reassure the gamer in me. I took a deep breath and started my way down the stairs.

[Writing, Y U NO Let me sleep?! Thanks for reading and I hope you don't find it all too cheesy but its the easiest way for me to hold some form of structure and let me enjoy the writing a tad bit more even though a minor writer block was dropped infront of me. Oh yah, if you got any questions on the weird theories I've made in the previous chapters, don't be afraid to comment about it. I have been spending along time thinking about the whole name=power thing and if enough people want it I could do a whole side chapter on the matter. Anyways goodnight people/ponies.

Also, I'm sorry if the lack of pony interaction has affected your opinion on the story but don;'t worry, it should all start rolling back in after a chapter or two.]

More zombies and shiny stones.

As I started down the steps I began to clear my mind. Game logic told me that things would only get harder the further I went and the cut on my face reminded me that my life was endanger ever step of the way. I did what I could to break my random thought patterns and force them into a prison in my mind. They would be my death if I was not careful.

I stood and closed my eyes, focusing on my surroundings. I could hear drips of water and feel a faint breeze brush against me. Even when fear gripped me I managed to find peace deep within the cave. I couldn't really call it a cave anymore, this place had been dug out and structures littered the area. "I'm a gravedigger that's gone way over his head." I thought.

I took a moment to listen to the surrounding whispers. Though I could not understand the words they spoke, I could make out what sounded like a debate between themselves. One whisper would sound then another word reply. Sometimes a whisper would sound and was quickly followed by an uproar of whispers.

In my moment of peace I did what I enjoyed most, sing. I did not sing a known song or rhythm but rather sang what came to mind. My was deep and softly echo'd through out the tomb. The world seemed to fall silent as I sang my song. Tears came to my eyes as I sang. A final realization off all I had left behind came out in my song and only the regret filled dead could hear me sing.

I felt as if the spirits of the dead were pouring there own regrets and sorrow into my song and listened as the whispers  started to fade. Through me the voices of many sounded but not a world was spoken. It was a amazing yet painful feeling as I sang the last of my song.

I hoped my eyes and sat there in silence. I felt as if the sorrow and regret of the had been cast down on me only to be given back to the world with a peaceful undertone. I no longer heard whispers and the feel of the tomb had changed, no longer did I fear the dark or what lie within it. "Its time to complete what I started." I thought.

With a new found confidence I continued forward. I really didn't understand to well what just happened but it felt as if I had done something right for once. It was an overpowering feeling that drove me forward. "This one time, I helped others without regret or mistake." I said quietly. I could have been completely wrong but it didn't matter to me, I now had the motivation to continue without break of thought or doubt.

I exited the staircase and found myself in a new corridor. As I walked through it the walls grew further and further apart. eventually made my way to the end of the corridor and found myself standing in front of two massive doors. There was cracks in the door and through them I found see light coming from the other side of the doors.

I tried to push the doors open but with no success. "Damn... Just when you think your ready to go on, something decides to stand in your way." I thought as I tried to pull it open. The doors would not move no matter what I did. I gave up on trying to move the doors by brute force and looked around.

"Maybe I can find a lever or something like that." I thought whilst I scanned the area for anything that could be used to open the doors. "You'd assume there would be some kind of device to open up the doors." I checked the walls but found nothing. My eyes turned to the ground. I noticed something shine as the light of my gloves passed over it. I felt the ground rumble and looked at the doors.

The sound of chains moving filled the air as the door were slowly pulled open. "Well that works." I said before making a few steps towards the door. I was momentarily blinded as the light from the other side of the doors shined in. I rubbed me eyes as they got used to the light. I was met with an amazing sight as I walked through the door.

Massive pillars held up the roof of a room that matched the size of the Horgr cave. The only difference was how smooth the walls and roof on the room was. The entire room had been dug out making this on of the largest structures I had ever seen. There were buildings everywhere and the entire room was lighten up jewels that scattered the tomb.

What made it even more amazing was that the jewels weren't given off light but bouncing it of some outside light source creating beams of light that jumped from jewel to jewel. "Wow...." Was all I could say. I was having a hard time believing what I was looking at. It must have taken years to crave thing place out but to keep it looking like this, without damage for such a long time seemed impossible.

I didn't know where to start. The probability of there being zombies in here was extremely high and I could hear footsteps echo through out the room. Originally I had came in hear to test me skills but now I had no idea what to do. A odd feeling cave over me driving me to move forward. "I guess I should do what I came here for and fight some zombies." I thought as I wandered through the underground city.

I listened for the nearest footsteps and followed, keeping my eyes on the buildings just in case I got ambushed. I caught up to the footsteps and found a small group of viking zombies. There was one difference between this group and the groups from before.

In the lead of the zombies was a zombie wearing large metal armor and a glove that resembled my own. The smart thing to do would be to attack stealthy but an odd feeling of honor came over me, driving me to confront the zombies head on instead of using dirty tactics though one could consider Frostbite to be a pretty dirty tactic on its own.

I walked out onto the street in front of the zombies which immediately pulled there attention to me but instead of getting a arrogant or tactical response, the zombies simply stared at me. One of the zombies drew its sword but its leader halted it. The zombie looked at me then his leader in confusion before saying something.

The leader replied and the zombie sheathed its blade. I didn't really understand what was going on but tried to keep a straight face. The leader then shouted out something, it didn't sound aggressive and was not directed at me but it didn't stop me from feeling worried.

We stood there for quite awhile. More zombie groups came up and I was soon surrounded by a mass of zombies. I quickly noticed that there was no toga zombies, just viking and armored zombies. No aggression was directed towards me but a few zombies were arguing. It was between the first armored zombie and a few viking zombies.

The argument quickly turned nasty as one of the viking zombie drew its sword. It yelled something before swinging its sword at the armored zombie. The opposing zombies quickly follow at started attacking the armored zombie. The armored zombie easily blocked the incoming attacks and began to strike back.

It grabbed one of the viking zombies sword with its gloved hand and the stone began to glow a fiery red. At that moment the viking zombies hand started to burn up. It let go of its sword and grasped what was now a stump on its arm. The armored zombie then drew a massive scimitar from its sheath and struck down chopping the zombie in two. The armored zombie then continued to chop and burn up the apposing zombie. You could consider it the zombifed version of a slaughter which made me happy that I had not come across one of those armored zombies before this.

One of the apposing zombie vikings broke from the group and dashed at me. The armored zombie noticed it and faced its hand at the zombie viking. A bolt of fire shot out of its hand hitting the viking zombie in the back. It continued to run for a moment before falling down right in front of me. It tried to strike at me with its sword but I simply stomped on its head and stopped it.

The armored zombie finished of the last of the rebellious zombies in a rather gruesome matter before looking back at me. I gave a thankful nod and once again we were left in a rather awkward situation. At least they didn't want me dead... yet.

All of a sudden all the zombie brought there arms and legs right up next to each other and set the left hands on there chest. I looked around see just why they did this and quickly noticed why. In the distance I could see a new group of zombies coming. It was a large group of armored zombies following what could only be described as there king.

As the group came closer I was able to get a far better look of the king zombie. It wore an amazing black toga rimmed with a red outlining. Its arms and legs were covered by armor that had been covered in different color gems. It wore a ring on each hand and atop its head sat and broken crown. The crown was cracked and there were gems missing from its base.

The group stopped a distance away from me and examined me. The situation got weirder as the got down on a knee and bowed to me. Think about it, a king bowing down to a 16 year boy. That seems wrong on so many different levels. Showing so respect of my own I saluted the zombie king as he rose.

He then shouted something. A new zombie appeared wearing the basic toga popped up out of the group holding a large sword. The king shouted something else and the toga zombie quickly walked up to me with the other sword in hand.

It knelt down and handed me the sword. At first I didn't really know how to react and we ended up standing there for a quick moment without response. I eventually picked up the sword and the toga zombie retreated back into the crowd. The sword was heavy but nothing I could handle, though I did need two hands to hold it correctly.

One last time the king zombie shouted something and and the rest of the zombie repeated it. It was quite a sight to watch a bunch of warrior zombies shout the same word simultaneously but it was short lived as a new zombie broke out from the main group.

Out of the group came what I assumed was a zombie covered in armor. It held a sword about twice the size of mine and on its shoulders sat two large red stones. I felt a massive heat coming off of it as it came closer. I started pulsing my own aura to counteract the massive heatwave. I really didn't see much point in prepared to fight considering what I was up against. I doubted that I was going to win against such an opponent but it didn't mean I was going to simple give up.

I lifted my sword in a ready stance and prepared for the fight to come. The armored zombie stopped at me and bowed slightly before getting in its own fighting stance. We stood there for a moment waiting for the other to make a move. The champion zombie was the first to make a move as it quickly closed the small distance between me and it and struck down.

I sidestepped avoiding the attack but its seem that was not enough as the zombie quick swung upwards. I managed to block the attack but the recoil knocked me back a couple steps. It may be covered in armor but it was fast. The zombie proceeded to attack me rapidly pushing me back. Holding the sword in my hands didn't really help considering it removed my ability to strike back.

I did the sane thing and quickly dropped the sword as the zombie struck at it. This unexpected event surprised the zombie and threw it of balance just long enough for me to make some distance between me at it. I drew my daggers and got up into a boxers stance. It was not exactly the best stance to be in but it felt natural.

I expected the zombie to rush back up to me but instead it turn to me and prepare to strike the air. I was left in yet another moment of confusion but it was quickly broken as the zombies shoulder gems began to glow a deep red. The zombie struck down sending a burst of flames flying at me. I cast a Blastshield right before the fire impacted causing an explosion.

Though the blast hurt like hell it gave me an idea. Consider the heat that thing was giving off, all I needed to do was get close and ramp up my Frozen aura to max level. The sudden shift in temperature could be enough to do some massive damage to the armor and the zombie with in. It was either that or stabby stabby with my daggers though I doubt that that would do to much.

As the steam dissipated I dashed at the zombie. It followed suit and raised its sword getting to strike as I got in its range. During my final steps towards it I pulsed deep and fast. The zombie struck down but as it did it slowly moved slower and slower allowing me to dodge the attack. Cracks began to form around as I passed by it.

I started to feel dizzy and stopped running. My stomach was killing me and my vision went blurry. I quickly did what I could to come back to focus and turned around. The champion zombie was taking off piece of its armor. It removed its helmet which aloud me to confirm that is was a zombie. It had a angry and surprised look on its face.

I rushed back at it whilst it removed its armor and tried to stab it in the back. I zombie quickly threw up its hand and grabbed my arm. It lifted me up of the ground and removed its helmet. I stared straight into my eyes. Its own eyes started to glow and my It felt as if my hand was catching on fire. I dropped me dangers and grabbed its head. I began pulsing with all my focus.

The air started beating away from us as we pulsing our energy. Sparks started coming of the zombie whilst snowflakes came off me. The pain in my air was excruciating which only made me wonder how much pain the zombie was in, if zombie could feel pain. What seemed like an eternity passed as our energies battle each other. Our stare never broke as the last moments of the fight ended.

I no longer felt heat coming from the zombie as frost began to cover its face. It grip weakened and I was able to wiggle free. My arm hurt like hell, which was a good sign. I meant I hadn't taken to much damage to my nerves, or at least I thought it didn't.

The zombie slowly turned its head to me and bowed ever so slightly before falling to the ground. I saluted the zombie respectfully. It fought valiantly and the only reason I won was because of the magic of science.

A group of toga zombies came out no where holding a stone slab. They lifted up the body of there fallen champion and gently set the body on the stone slab. They sang as they brought the body away. It was not a sad song but rather a joyful song, honoring there ally instead of feeling sorrow. I respected this trait of there culture. If I were to die, this would be the way I would want my funeral to be held, with joy and stone slabs honoring my life.

It was at this moment that I realized just how weak I felt. I fell to my knees and rubbed my arm. It had the hand of the zombie champion burned deep into my skin and would probably leave a scar. An immortal reminder of my actions. The burning feeling was leaving a but it still stung to touch my arm.

A new group of zombies walked up to me. As I was able to get a good look at them I no longer saw them as zombies but skeletons. There missing flesh and deep pits instead of eyes spooked me for a moment but I soon remembered the weird dreams I had. The skeletons wore the same dark cloaks as the one from my dream.

They circled me and all pulled books from the cloaks. Shadows began to swell around us but it was not scary. Instead it gave me the same feeling I had when I sang on the steps, a peaceful yet heavy feeling.  A figure walked through the shadows and started to sing. I couldn't believe my ears, it began singing the exact song I had though I had to admit it sang it far better then I. One by one the skeletons sang along, not that I know how in the world they did it.

My vision began to fade as they sang. Images started to appear in my mind. Images of sorrow and joy filled my mind. Some where mine but I found many were of others. Images of battles appeared, fights between man, fights between dragons, some many images appeared in my head as they sang my song. My conscious began to fade as the images pasted.

I closed my eyes and felt as the song flowed through my body. I started to see images of my old home, my old friends my family, I even saw old memories of my dad as we enjoyed ourselves during one of my moms delicious meals. Tears came to my eyes but I didn't feel sad at what I had lost. I felt happy about the life I lead and was looking forward to what was to come.

It was at this moment that I completely lost conscious but the images kept coming. I no longer felt the world around me as the song ended and I drifted away from reality.

I awoke with an odd feeling. It seems I had been crying in my sleep. I had remembered everything that had happened until I fell asleep. My eyes slowly opened and I did what I could to look around. I felt weak but it wasn't enough to keep me from sitting up.

I found myself laying up against a tree in the forest. "Damn... Today was weird as hell." I said quietly. "Huh?" Is heard something say close by. I looked around and noticed a very familiar pony sitting close by. There sat Longtrot, the blue little pony that had managed to find me. You couldn't imagine how happy I was to see the little pony again.

Though I enjoyed being alone this whole adventure had been the longest time I had been away from a familiar face, zombies don't count. I felt more tears bubbling up and started to cry once more. "Whats wrong with him?" A different voice said. I turned my head only to notice the god pony with a fedora sitting up against a tree. "I don't know, hes been like this since I found him." Longtrot replied.

"I wonder what happened to him." The fedora pony said looking at the burn mark on my arm. I really wanted to tell them everything that had happened but decided to keep my mouth shut. I felt overjoyed to here the understandable voices of two ponies conversing and did everything I could not to join in.

Longtrot walked up to me and sat next to me. I wiped the last of my tears away and smiled warmly at her. "Well I happy to have him back." Longtrot said returning the smile. If I didn't feel I crab I swear I could give her a big, bone breaking hug but to her luck, there would be no bone breaking hugs for today.

I looked up to try and look at the sky but the crown of the forest blocked any view of the sky. It made me wonder how it could even be this light when the sun didn't get a chance to shine through. I reached into my pocket to grab my Ipod but found the a necklace instead, it was the necklace I had taken from the toga zombie.

I set it down next to me and check my other pocket. To my horror my Ipod was missing. I stood up and frantically check ever pocket I had. "I think you should give Gunnar his thing back." Longtrot said as she realized my panic. The fedora pony picked up something of the ground and walked up to me. I looked at it as a relieving feeling came over me.

"Thank goodness." I thought and I removed my Ipod from the fedora ponies mouth. I whiled of the pony saliva and checked the time. "6:30pm, damn how long have I been out?" I thought to myself. I looked around for my bag and realized that it had been up against the tree that the fedora pony had been leaning against.

I felt mixed emotions as I walked up to it. The notes I had made littered the ground. I quickly put them all in the bag and found the shoulder guard that I had brought with me. Doing the only sane thing that came to mind, I tried the shoulder guard on. It was almost a perfect fit. A tad bit big for my taste but aside from that I worked.

I took it off and sat back down. The original reason why I wanted the bag was for the devourables the lay within it. Though the mixed fruits had been bruised from my resent fights I was hungry enough to eat and enjoy them anyways. "You think we should ask him now?" One of the ponies said out of the blue.

"I don't know, lets wait until hes done eating." the other said. I turned around and gave them a confused look. The realization hit me like a boulder "Oh great, there goes all my big secret. Given away by my one act of intelligence." I thought as I finished the last of the food in my bag. I was far more hungry that I expected and to find the bag empty of remain food only reminded me of how hungry I was.

I sat back down next to Longtrot and awaited the question of relieved secrets. I gave Longtrot and impatient look and she sighed. "Okay, I guess its time." She said. The fedora pony walked up to us and sat on the other side of me.

"Can you...... understand us?" Longtrot asked. I simply nodded.

"Can you speak Equestrian?" She continued. I sighed and waited a moment to think up a extremely confusing response. If I was going to tell on of my biggest secrets to date, I might as well confuse the hell out of someone whilst I do it.

"No, I can not speak Equestrian, however I can indeed speak English which sounds rather alike if I say so myself. In fact, they sound more alike that British and American English. Which has its pros and cons, not that I mind all that much. But the real question is do pirates speak English? I mean can one really consider 'Yar, I be stealin ye booty and eatin yah cabbages.' English? I guess you can consider it a form of English but its is debatable whether or not you could consider is Equestrian.

Seeing as in how pirates are secretly demonic overlords here to take away all the we love and you are not, I doubt that you would consider *Pirate* a form of Equestria even when Minecraft and Facebook think otherwise. Come to think of it, can I get sued for referring to those things in an alternate dimension. For that matter, is this even a alternate dimension. I mean human zombies living in tombs in the middle of the forest sounds very earth-like to me but once again there is always room to debate whether or not that holds any value to the situation at hand.... So, any further questions?"

I had just rambled a very random and yet partially made some form of sense. The ponies just started at me with faces as if I had just broken there mind. "What.......?" The fedora pony asked. "It comes to my attention that you did not understand a single word I just spoke. Shall I repeat or do you think you can piece it together?" I asked.

"Please no." Longtrot said regretting the question she had just asked. "Your worse than Pinkie Pie."

"Oh you mean that pony that stole my last root beer during my in mind party. Come to think of it, when will I be getting my root beer back. One would assume that she would have it by now but maybe shes just late..... or laaaazzzy."

I suddenly felt very very tired and closed my eyes. "Welp, I'm tired. Good night Longtrot, Good night thunder god pony thor of the fedora branch. Cya when I wake up." And with that I fell asleep, leaving two very confused ponies in my wake.

[Damn this chapter was all kinds of wrong. I actually cried when writing this chapter. Hidden sorrow be damned! Anyways I hope you liked the chapter because I spent all day working on it and now my eyes hurt. It seems another random streak is incoming to be prepared. Of course it might pass before I start working on the new chapter but now that my character is talking to others, there will defiantly be more random that can only be described as *Gunnar Logic*. Good night everypony/body.]

.

I need to stop talking.

Once again I found myself having the blue cave/swamp dream but this time it was different. The cloaked figure was nowhere to be seen and I felt right at home. The lack of real color was an issue but not something that I could really do anything about. A new difference was the presence of what looked like will o' wisps. Strange blue orbs floating around leaving a ghostly trail behind them.

I didn't really no what to make of the situation, my dreams were weird but having a continuing dream like such just confused me. "What in the world is going on in my head?" I asked myself. As I spoke the world around me started to crumble and I woke up. My body hurt a little as I woke up but not to the point in which I had to react on it.

I opened my eyes and did the basic looked around. Another spear of confusion struck as I looked at Longtrot who had nestled herself up against me. "Why do ponies like sleeping on or around me so much?" I asked myself. I continued my scan and noticed our little group had two new additions.

Rainbow Dash was sleeping up against the god pony Thor of the fedora branch who was lying up against a separate tree. A couple meters away a odd new pony had been spotted. It was a male unicorn pony with grey body and black hair. I momentarily could not look at his flank tattoo because he was positioned in such away that it face me directly.

I removed my arm from Longtrot's doom grasp and stretched. It seemed my stretching almost immediately woke up Longtrot for her peaceful slumber and stretched as well. It was damn cute but still didn't reach the level of cuteness Fluttershy had achieved. "Mornin." I said to Longtrot and her eyes opened.

She looked at me for a moment and then closed her eyes again. About 5 seconds later she shot up like a scared cat as if she had remembered something super important. She turned her head away from me leaving me once more in a confused state. "G-good morning." Longtrot said slowly.

"Sooooo, how'd yah sleep?" I asked Longtrot trying to lighten the awkward mood. "I slept fine, how about you?" Longtrot asked sleepily as she turned back to me.

"Well, aside from a weird dream you could say I slept pretty good myself." I said with a smile. All oddities left aside I was still the kind of person most happy in the mornings. I got up and stretched again. Longtrot gave me a weird look as air pushed out of my lungs, producing my average stretching growl. I checked the time. It was pretty early in the morning and the area was pretty dark.

"I hope this change in sleeping pattern doesn't screw up my body in anyways." I said whilst I put my Ipod back in my pocket.

"What times do you normally go to bed?" Longtrot asked. For some reason I felt as if Longtrot's basic reactions were a little.... off. Here she was starting an average conversation who she only first got reaction on the day before and dealt with the situation as if we had known each other for a while.

Then again, my reaction was not exactly normal either as I stepped closer to insanity by talking to the talking pony. Now I guess one could already assume my reaction would be far from normal considering my uncaring, random attitude. I could act just as insane and friendly towards a group of random people as I would to my friends.

Now, I may have talked with Fluttershy but it felt far more natural to talk with her. Here years of taken care of animals definitely payed off in my case but now I was talking to a less known pony who gave off a more impatient and active vibe which just didn't sit well.

"Hello, anypony in there?" Longtrot asked. It seemed I had once again faded from reality and once again found myself thinking to much. "One question at a time please, could you please repeat the first question." I said.

"What time do you normally go to bed?" Longtrot repeated with a every so ting hit of frustration in her voice.

"Ah yes, the times I get up. Well normally I would go to bed at about 11 and wake up at 4:30ish. For the oddest reason my internal clock broke and now I can't seem to wake me up correctly. Any further questions that I might be able to answer?" I replied sincerely trying to keep my random from forcing its way out.

"Well yes, I have tons of questions for you but I don't know where to start." Longtrot said with her irritation gone. Why don't we change that?

"Well I can tell you where not to start. If you have any question referring to where I come from why I come from and what the answer of life is then please, withhold yourself from asking those questions. I will answer almost all those questions once our lovely little group of female ponies, that guy, this guy and the stoner that lives in my head. I wonder what happened to him... he seems to have shut up for the longest time, oh wait no, there he is. Hello mind stoner, what say you?!"

"Speaking of stoners that find refuge within the splits in my mind, could you please refer to me as anyone rather than anypony. The last thing I want is for me to lose my wonderful thumbs do to lack of understand meant. You know how those things work, right? No? Oh well, I'm sure one day you will understand what I'm talking about."

Once again I had rambled off into the infinity leaving Longtrot mindbroken once more. Not only that but It seemed my one-sided talk conversation had woken up the rest of the ponies. "Whats going on?" Rainbow said sleepily. "Do I reply or wait for her to realize the situation on her own?" I asked myself out loud.

Rainbow gave me a sleepy look before her eyes shot open after she realized I had just spoken. "Whaaat?!" Since when can he talk?!" Rainbow shouted right in the ear of god pony Thor of the fedora branch. Rainbow bolted up and charged me for whatever reason. I dodged by the magic of sidestepping, an ability taught from generation to generation without fault or change.

Rainbow crashed right into a tree making a loud thump as her head made contact with the harden wood. "Falling back to my previous statement. Please try to hold back any questions referring my presence in your wonderful little world until we are fully grouped. That way I can answer all the requested questions in one go instead of having to repeat myself." I said this time in a serious tone.

I didn't like repeating myself and having to explain my life story a few times over when I didn't even have near enough details to explain didn't exactly sound like a walk in the park nor did it sound that enjoyable. To my luck Longtrot understood me this time and began to think.

Rainbow Dash got up and looked at me with growing confusion. "What....?" She asked. I facepalmed. "I don't want to talk about my situation just yet. So please don't ask any questions about it." I said trying to hide my irritation.

"Uum... okay? So where'd you learn to speak Equestrian?" Rainbow asked. Longtrot thought were interrupted as she joined me in the facepalm/hoof. Rainbows confusion was reaching max. "Not that I want to be a jerk or anything but do you see these?" I asked pointing to my ears. "There called ears and last I remember, you have a pair of your own. Try and use them before reacting." I said to Rainbow bluntly.

She just gave me a bland look and stared of into the nothingness. "Now with that cast aside, does anyone have any good news?" I asked trying to shift the focus off of me. Of course it wasn't really going to work but the least I could do was try.

"Well we found you." The fedora pony said with a yawn. "That's good news, isn't it?"

"Indeed it is, I was being to feel a bit lonely. The dead don't fill the hole of the living." I said. It wasn't just that fact I had been alone for quite some time but also that fact that I was now able to get out some well needed talking. Even if it did confuse those around me at least I wasn't spending all my time talking to myself.

"Please excuse what I just said, quite a few things have happened since my little disappearance." I said trying to keep confusion from grabbing hold once more.

"Little?! Half the town went up in panic after they heard you had disappeared!" Longtrot shouted. "We haven't stopped looking for you since you disappeared, even the princess ordered that search parties be sent out to find you!"

Now I was really confused. "Why.....? Why would I matter that much to you and a bunch of ponies I've never even met before?" I just couldn't understand it. The biggest memorable reaction of concern I had received up until now was the caring love of my mother during one of my tooth infections. Aside from that no one had every really shown much concern towards me so the idea that half a town would actually start looking for me just didn't sit well.

"Because we care about you, it not like we are going to just let our newest friend just disappear without a goodbye." Longtrot replied emotionally. For this first time in a long time my mind was completely broken. I had no idea how to reply or react to this. The amount of emotion Longtrot had pumped into those world gave my brain the blue screen of death in my mind. No matter how hard I tried to understand it, I just couldn't come up with a *Human* answer to the uproar I had apparently caused.

"And your saying this was because of me?!" I asked after rebooting my mind. "Yes, whats so hard to understand?" The fedora pony asked. "Well for one, I don't know if I should be dearly grateful and happy for the reaction or concerned for your entire towns sanity." I said maintaining a serious voice.

"Why in the world would YOU need to be concerned?" The fedora pony asked with an irritated voice as if I had said something very wrong. "Well think of it from my point of view. An entire town went in an uproar over my disappearance and you two are acting very emotion for someone that you don't know the slightest thing about. Sure I could understand if a large group of people had gone looking for me if I was 7 or something, but no were near an entire town nor would any random people go to such an extent to find me."

"Not that I want to be a jerk or anything but technically, you have no right to even act so concerned towards me. You don't know me and only now even communicated with me. We have known each other for less than a week and your acting like you've known me for years." I finished.

We sat there more a good long time without a word being spoken. It seemed once again my truthfulness had lead to my downfall as I spoke how I felt about the situation. Longtrot was the first to break the silence. "So your saying you wouldn't do the same thing if one of us disappeared?" Longtrot asked with a heartbreaking voice.

"For one of you, yes. I would cross the highest mountain and the deepest seas in hopes of finding one of you if you had gone missing but the thing is, I am an exception and would never had expected the same to be done for me. Where I come from only those closest to me would really do much looking around and I think that only my little brother would put in such an effort to find me."

"I'm sorry if I have hurt you feelings or made you think negative of me. I just don't understand is all." I said trying to break the sad mood. The last thing I wanted was for the little pony to feel hurt because of my stupidity. I proceeded to do an act most rare. I walked up and gave Longtrot a nice hug. Not the bone breaker I had earlier intended to do but and soft warm hug. "Thanks for your concern. I promise I will make it up to you." I said softly. Those were words that I never spoken before and it made my heart feel all fuzzy inside.

I let go of her and smiled. "Well that was a nice and somewhat depressing event. Lets not dwell on that, it will only bring later harm." I said cheerfully. Though I wasn't actually that happy. Sometimes my truthfulness would hit me hardest and everything I just said made me wonder just how much people really cared for each other.

Though this had been a very awkward morning things quickly cheered up. We had a decent chat and on many occasions I had to keep from answer more and more of Rainbow's *Lets ask Gunnar what he specifically told not to ask.* questions. We ate some fruit and Longtrot as even kind enough to bring some nuts with.

I didn't really have much to talk about which was odd considering I could tell a story based off one little question but I was trying to talk about things that did not refer to me in anyway leaving my audio options rather slim. Suddenly a question popped up from Rainbow that I could answer. "Say Gunnar, do you like racing?" She asked with extreme curiosity.

"Well I guess it depends. I don't like and simple sprints or basic flat running but once you involve obstacles then hell yes! Why, do you have something in mind?" I asked mimicking Rainbow's curious voice.

"Do you want to have a race?!" Rainbow asked with a sudden explosion of energy. I swear I could see a sparkle in her eyes for a moment. "I think I smell a challenge. I would love to race one such as you but now is not the time to be racing. Once we have returned to the pony town then I shall race you." I said. Rainbow was first disappointed but that quickly turned into excitement.

kiouiu. (A message from my cat walking over my keyboard.)

"Then what are we waiting for?! Lets get going!" Rainbow yelled. Our little group decided it was best not to argue with the hyper pony and we collected our stuff. Longtrot happily lead the group as we made or way back to the pony village. "Didn't I hear the name of the pony village a couple times?" I thought to myself. If I had I couldn't remember it.

As we walked I slowly started to increase the distance between me and the leading people group. Walking was my version of meditation is a sense. Unlike a shower or when I listened to music, when I walked my mind was no longer extremely random. I could think straight but at the same time my mind would wide up somewhat empty.

The ponies started a collective conversation about who knows what. I used there lack of focus on me to let the distance grow even further until I was a good distance away from the ponies.

I let my reflexes take over to follow the ponies and avoid incoming objects and started to drift into my thoughts. I didn't think about anything that had happened to me or the ponies around me. Instead I started making up little stories in my head. They all followed the same basic storyline, a silent protagonist going to battle. Whether it was because he was part of a military unit or just protecting someone he cared for, it would always involve him.

Sometimes I would call him Siege and other times I would call him Quva or Quvain. More than often the names would not make the slightest bit of sense but that's just how I liked it. Normal he would be a somewhat overpowered and very intelligent warrior defeating a multitude of different things at once. I guess you could consider him the person I dreamed to be but in todays society it had been impossible to be anything like him. The dutch government was firing soldiers instead of hiring and even if I moved back to America not only would it be close to impossible to move back to the Netherlands but in my eyes, America was a dying empire and I doubted it would last much longer before becoming a poor war hungry country.

Sense I was little I always wanted to join the army. The idea that I was fighting to protect my country had always been something  I admired. That's I liked it here in Equestria. With these new powers and the lack of a true dominating species meant that I would get a chance to prove myself against one of the many dangers this world held. Its kind of ironic that a land inhabited by colorful ponies was more dangerous than and world full of war and hate.

Come to think of it, I guess I could understand why. It is thanks to war that humans became the most powerful species on  earth. Our greed and hunger for more lead us to great discoveries. We made contraptions to aid us in or strifes, whether is be on the battlefield or off it. For humans being better than the rest is what the most strive for, not as individual but as a whole and as long as we don't destroy ourselves thanks to our ill reasoned wars then one day we might rule far more that earth.

Those this did worry me somewhat, thanks to the zombies I had now confirmed that humans did once inhabit Equestria which meant that they could also return. I was the living proof of that. Even if a large group of humans were to pop up and at first be friendly with the ponies, it would only be a matter of time before on of them would rally the rest for more. Once these humans had rallied, which could take from days to years,  they could turn against Equestria and it inhabitants. It could take only one man or women to cause a domino affect. Even if all demands were granted us as humans would urge for more soon after and as our power and ingenuity grew conflict would once more follow with more dramatic results. It is human nature and even if it took thousands of years to happen, if humans came to Equestria in mass then the once peaceful land would be doomed to follow that path of conflict.

I stopped thinking about the humans and what could happen later in time and returned from my thoughts. I looked around me and realized we were no longer in the forest and had made our way onto a long path that seemed to stretch for miles. Rainbow was flying around probably trying to get rid of her energy as she waited for us slowpokes to hurry up.

I noticed so movement next to me and found that the fedora pony had been walking next to me. She seemed to be trapped in the same thought that I had been trapped in but she was probably thinking about something completely different that I was. "What is the one way I get snapped out of my thoughts.....? Oh yeah, pedestrians." I said to myself. It had come to my attention that I didn't know the fedora pony's name aside from god pony Thor of the fedora branch and this might just be my chance to ask her without having to enter a large conversation with the others.

I walked diagonally away from before turning back and walking up in front of the fedora pony. She bumped up against me and look at a me with a confused look. "What did you do that for?" She asked. "Did what? All I did was walk up infront of you and suddenly stop." I joked. "But I do have a reason for it. You have a name right?  I don't think that referring to you as fedora pony or god pony is going to tie over well."

"Oh, my name if Hammerstrike." Hammer said with all seriousness. "Damn... You have one badass name. Hell if I were to choose between my name and yours, I think my brain my explode." I responded. "I hope you don't mind if I just call you Hammer, feels more natural. I mean imagine if suddenly every started calling me Gunnar A. Berge all the time.

"You have a weird name. Where in the world did you parents come up with a name like that?" Longtrot asked.

"Well you see the thing is if you somehow popped up on earth then people would think that your name is weird. And to answer your question, my parents named me that in honor of one of my uncles. He had a name of oddity that ours to shame so they just went with Gunnar instead. Don't know were the Anthony came from though... its always been a mystery to me. Speaking of mysteries, how did you spawn that pie from your hat?" I asked.

Hammer quickly tackled me and crushed my head underneath her pony body. Longtrot turned her head to see what all the commotion was about. "What going on back there?" She asked only to realize that the only one walking next to her was the silent grey pony who had magically popped up behind her. Wait how do I know this? I have a pony covering my face!

"Oh nothing." Hammer said with a bad poker face. Once again I was stumped that I knew this considering the face full of pony I was receiving. "Maybe I'm breaking some kind of dimensional wall allowing me to witness things in a 3rd person view. Come to think of it, would a pony call it 3rd pony view or would the call it something completely different?" I thought as Hammer removed her marshmallow fluff from my squishy face.

"Please don't talk about my hat to the others. Its a special hat and I don't want anyone to find out about it." Hammer whispered. "Okay, I'm sorry for bringing it up. I let you in on own of my own super duper uber omega unbelievable unthinkable undeniable secretes as repayment." I whispered back. Hammer listened intently. "I think your a better pony than Rainbow." I whispered before looking around with a somewhat panicked look to make sure Rainbow hadn't caught on to it. Of course the panic was fake but I enjoyed acting like it was real

Hammer just gave me a dead look before getting completely off of me. I stood up and stretch for whatever reason, I guess it could be considered a reflex. "Well, once again we are left in an awkward situation shall we continue with a less touchy chat?" I asked removed all false panic.

Hammer was just about to say something before Rainbow shouted. "I can see Ponyville from here, I'll go on a head and tell the others that you are coming." Rainbow said before dashing off. Once again Hammer tried to say something but this time she was interrupted by non other than me. "Is it just me or did we arrive way to fast?" I asked remembering how the cowardly pony said that he could run to here in half a day. Well it had not even been over 3 hours and the town was in sight.

For the third time Hammer opened her mouth but no words came out. She froze for a moment with mouth wide open before moving her hoof to her pony chin and closing her mouth. "I forgot what I was going to say." And at that moment the great search for Hammer's missing words had begone.

As we walked I continued to guess what she wanted to say, "Did it have anything to do with gold fish?"

"No."

"PO-TA-TO chips?"

"No."

"Lack of realization?"

"No."

"Rapping wizard spider monkey pirates that speak fluent English?"

"Uuuhhhmm....... No."

And like that it went on until we too could see the town up ahead. It looked as nice as ever aside from the sun which seemed to be ticking. "Wait... why am I looking at the sun?" I quickly realized that my eyes felt like the were on fire and covered my eyes. "Why in the world do I do this to myself?!" I yelled. I rolled around on the ground for awhile with Hammer just standing  there trying not to laugh.

After my newest defeat against the battle with the sun was over I stood up and picked up Hammer. "Until further notice you shall lack the basic ability to make forward, backward, lefty, righty, uppy, downy, twisty, turny or John Bananan moment. Gratz." I told Hammer. She tried to wiggle free but my grip was to strong.

Noticing that we were a great deal away from Longtrot and the magical *pop up out of no where* so I decided to jog up to them. After a quick jog and an awkward stare from Longtrot we found ourselves making the last steps towards the pony town. Though something was off. The town was void of living thing unless you count birds as living things. I don't, birds are the source of all evil and used to wake me up all the time.

"Sooooo.... were exactly are we supposed to go to now?" I asked.

"Well, I guess it would be smart to go see Twilight in the library. She'd be one of the first ponies that would want to see you." Longtrot replied with a crack in her voice. "Riiiiiiiiiiiiiight.... Okay lets be on our way." I said taking lead. We started on our newest journey to the library of messy books everywhere."

[Another chapter done late meaning my eyes bleed for being tired, Hooray! Thanks for reading yet another one of my random chapters inwhich I can't seem to maintain a proper track of thought. I hope you liked reading it. I will not be updating this story for the rest of the week as I am going to work on a story for that whole competition thing. I doubt I will get anywhere close to winning it yet I shall use my most powerful weapon in the hopes of coming close to a reasonable placement. The power of RANDOM!! queue evil laugh.

Anyways goodnight every phony pony.]

I'm bach!!

Ever have one of the moments were almost everything you have done through a period blanks from your memory? I am now experiencing this and it feels like my brain is melting. Most all unimportant moments the had happened to me and around me started were sent to the recycling bin buried deep within the depths of my mind.

After a bried moment of standing still with a dead look on my face I came back to sense with the world. Doing to reasonable thing in the situation I started the painful process of pulling pieces of memory back and reread them. All I could remember at this moment was something about zombies, ponies, dragons and the odd feeling I had done something very stupid.

"Well this isn't good..." I mumbled to myself as I looked around. I found that I had been holding a pony in my arms and there were three other ponies giving me a confused look. More information returned as I looked at the ponies. Names and some events returned to my brain. "Lets see... Hammer.... Rainbow... Longtrot.... and...." I thought as I looked at each pony. There was a grey pony with black hair that I just couldn't remember.

"Oh yah, magic popupoutofnowhere pony." I thought as more memories popped up. I remembered the forest and small pieces of me doing battle with weird zombie things. "Are you okay?" Rainbow asked. I stood there staring at her for a moment as my mind froze for a moment. "Talking ponies.... I almost forgot about that." I thought.

"I thinik I'm okay but I have no idea what going on right now..." I replied with a few pauses as my mind continued to malfunction. "Say... what are we doing right now?" I asked. The ponies gave me a *WTF is wrong with you* look as there jaws dropped. I just gave them a blank yet serious stare as I waited for an answer.

"We're going to the library." Longtrot said. My blank look continued. "You really don't remember?" Longtrot asked. "Nope..." I replied. "It appears most all infomation I have gained for the past few weeks are momentarily gone. You said we're going to a library, why?" I asked.

"Why what?" Longtrot asked. "Why are we going to a library?" I extended. "To tell Twilight that we have found you." Longtrot said. "What in the world just happened too you? First your all hyper and active and now suddenly you don't remember what we're doing. I'm pretty sure there's something wrong with you." Rainbow said

"I also think there something wrong with me but that is not something to decide until we have given proof there is. Why don't we just continue on our way as I hunt down more pieces of my memory. As for what happened to me I do believe my mind just had a massive info dump. Oh well, I doubt it is that much of an issue for the meantime." I said before continuing to walk.

I melt a minor burning feeling run down my arm and looked at it. There lay the burn mark for the champion zombie that I had done battle with. It was a good memory in my book. Nothings more awesome then having an epic battle then winning it. I continued to find more pieces of information as I saw more items of importance. I found a necklace in my pocket which further remind me of the battles with zombies which in return reminded me of the forest and slowly I started to rewind my memories until I had a big piece of history in my mind.

I could remember most everything up until entering the forest. I still didn't know why I had done all those things but I felt it was rather important that I found out why but no matter how hard I tried I couldn't remember why I had went on an epic journey or for how long I had been gone.

We arrived at what I quickly remembered as the library. Longtrot knocked on the door and we were greeted by the ever so purple unicorn Twilight. She looked tired and irritated but not enough not to jump with excitement at the site of four ponies and a human standing that now stood before her. "You found him!!" She yelled as she bounced up and hit her head against the door post.

I did what I could to keep from laughing with wasn't the hardest thing to pull off but I did snicker and the site. Twilight rubbed her head and gave me an irritated look but it quickly went back to excitement. "Come in, come in!" Before rushing inside. We follow suit and wandered into the library. We were met with an amazing sight. The library was spotless, not single book lay on the ground.

"What a wonderful sight to behold if I say so myself." I said as I looked around. It felt very different from what I had excepted though I didn't know why I would think differently about it.

It seemed my words had attacked Twilight like an arrow to the chest. "HE CAN TALK?!!" Twilight yelled at the top of her lungs. Once more my face went blank as I witnessed the minor freak out of the purple unicorn. I didn't know what she was saying because it sounded like a ton of complaining. Doing the rational thing my mind had shut off anything that could be considered background noise, such as complaining and quickly moved my attention to the other ponies in the room.

An odd realization hit as I looked at Rainbow. "Weren't you doing something....? Something about getting others ponies." I asked in the middle of Twilight's rant. Rainbow mimiced my look but threw in some extra confusion just for good taste. "No..." Rainbow replied.

A long pause followed. "Well this is awkward..." I said breaking the ice. Rainbow simply nodded before we both distracted by an ever so loud Twilight. "Did you hear anything I just said?!" She yelled. All me, Rainbow, Hammer and Longtrot looked at each other as if telling the other to say something.

I stuck up my finger suggesting I bring the bad new and we all turned our attention back to Twilight. "Nope." I said bluntly. Twilight was rather dumbfounded at the it. It seemed any good reputation I had built up with my silent self seemed to have been destroyed.

"Welp, I think the easiest way for my not to makes things worse than there already are is to shut up and let you do what you feel needs to be down." I said before walking over to a wall and sitting up against it. Twilight stood there trying to understand what all just happened before snapping out of her thoughts.

"Wait, I have so many questions!" She said with glow in her eyes. I facepalmed and sighed. "Get those who wish to listen and once we have the group of interest the interrogation can begin." I replied with an annoyed tone. The good news was that Twilight seemed to understand me right away instead of having to think about it. Tends to be a rare thing but she is the smart one or so I assume.

"Well then, lets go get the rest!" Twilight said with one of the most determined voices I have ever heard. Her sudden change of mood even surprised me. I realized just how weird it would be to be around me because of her. "Thank Twilight, for enlightening me to my own insanity. I would give you something but I'm having a hard time moving." I thought as the group walked towards the door.

Longtrot looked back at me. "You coming?" She asked. I shook me head in reply. My muscles seemed to be locking up and I felt pretty weak all of a sudden. "Oh no you don't, I'm not letting you runaway again!" Twilight shouted loud enough to hurt my ears. "Don't worry, I can keep an eye on him." Hammer said out of the blue. I had completely forgotten she was there which was even more confusing considering I had not let go of her.

"Is that really such a good idea? He seems to have beaten you already." Longtrot replied jokingly. "I just haven't tried to get away yet!" Hammer replied with some anger in her voice.

"Okay but if he gets away you'll be the one looking for him." Longtrot replied. "Deal!" Hammer yelled. Twilight gave a distasteful look but quickly submitted to the idea without complaint. The two walked out and were quickly followed by Rainbow.

"Well that was weird..." I said trying to hide the fact I was starting to feel really bad now. I couldn't move much more than my mouth and fingers and I felt light headed. "You ponies seem to except things extremely fast, its kind of disappointing." I continued.

"What makes you say that?" Hammer asked curiously. "Well, I started talking. Reaction: D'okay. Random dragon attack in the forest, Reaction: D'okay. Strange new creature pops up, disappears reappears and starts having conversations with talking ponies. I'm guessing you know what the reaction is though if I want to be truthful I excepting things extremely fast too but at least I try to make sense of the whole thing though I do have a lot more to makes sense of."

Once again I let my mouth run causing confusion. Hammer thought for moment before replying and ended up falling on my recent comment. "Why is it disappointing?" She finally asked. "Well I like to argue and listen to arguments and debates but so far the only stuff I have heard has been Twilight and Lyra doing to minor debating about the whole names hold power thing, which I have some reasonable arguments about."

"Anyways I think It might just be that I haven't done a whole lot of talking with others since I got here, glad I can finally start talking again." I said with a minor smile. Hammer smile back. "I know you told us not to ask this yet but why didn't you talk to us to begin with?" Hammer asked quietly.

I sighed and closed my eyes. "Fine, I guess I can spoil it for you... Now, this might sound somewhat mean but the reason why I didn't talk was mainly because I didn't trust the talking ponies I had witnessed and it seemed far safer to just keep quiet and hide as much information from you guys. It ended up being very successful thanks to the whole accepting act your playing. The only issue now is that I'm pretty sure your higher ups know far more then I want them too."

"What makes you think the princesses know more about you." Hammer asked with growing confusion. "I read that one chapter on humans from one of these books and any human coulda easily see thatl is was a loud of bull crap. I can confirm its almost all false thanks to knowing my own human history and my recent encounter with a well train civilization of 'Human' zombies."

"Come to think of it, I can't believe I haven't questioned the whole zombie thing yet. I guess I've just played to many videogames to question it with the common explanation that that's how it was designed but this is what I can only assume in reality. Sure, its an alternate reality but that doesn't mean I can't question them to full extent. Of course my new realization that these questions have a chance of being answered for me only makes me want to ask more questions, which I will probably do in my head if that makes you feel any better."

"Say, am I talking too much?" I finished whilst staring at the ever so confused pony. There was a nice hint of curiosity in her eyes which pleased me. Rarely do I get a chance to fully explain something scientific and have a listener and if things kept going this way I might just get the chance as long as I don't make so many loose ends to my theories that it become close to impossible to explain without the listener needed a pen and paper to remember anything I say.

Its kinda funny in that regard, I can remember almost everything I say during a theory, when I gave a hard time remember what I was doing five minutes before hand and I could literally talk about on thing and continue thinking of further matters at the say time. Makes it almost impossible to beat me in an argument unless I'm arguing with my mom or brother who are as stubborn about arguing as I am. With them it always tends to turn into a stand still as both parties start repeating what they same instead of thinking of ways to debunk the others argument but with anyone lacking this trait is an easy win for someone  like me.

After realizing my mind had just drifted of faster than you can say quick time event I turned my attention back to Hammer and hoped I had only been thinking for a few seconds. To my luck she was only just beginning to answer. "No, you're not talking too much but its really hard to understand you. You're like Pinkie Pie but the things I you say that I can understand seem to make a lot more.... Sense." Hammer replied. I was happy to hear some useful critique instead of the normal *OMG you make no sense* or *Just shut up* that people sent my way.

"You know Hammer, I like you far more than I should, you've given me a great first impression and I thank you for that." I said pridefully. Ponies not being jerks has its upsides though the more and more friendly I get, the bigger certain problems can arise. Lets just say that I can be quite insulting to the people I befriend so there never seems to be a lack of sarcasm and the word dumb ass but that fact the ponies don't act the same way might help me learn to stop.

"Your welcome?" Hammer replied still holding a subsided hint of confusion. She was starting to get a bit restless to say the least. "You want me to let go now?" I asked. "Yes please." Hammer replied with a smile. It was rather cute which surprised me.

I painfully moved my arms so I could release my prisoner which only reminded me that I felt like crap. Hammer stretched and sat down next to me. "Whats with you ponies and sitting next to me?" I asked half serious and half joking. It seemed that the group of ponies with kept coming in contact with me were growing which is not something I'm used to even if they are ponies.

"You're comfy." Hammer replied bluntly. I guess I was excepting some odd remark but that works too. "So apparently I've become the walking pony chair, wonderful." I said with a great deal sarcasm. Hammer giggled slightly and closed her eyes. "Something tells me you're tired." I said cheerfully hiding the fact I was tired too. We just sat there for awhile without talking which did bum me out a little but the reason why we were waiting cheered me up enough not to care.

I joined in on the whole close your eyes thing and soon found myself falling asleep. Its a pretty weird feeling sometimes in which you can slowly feel your body slowing down and I felt some cold pulses going down my body. Really, I have no idea why it happens like that but its only when I'm really tired.

This time though, things started to get weird. As I started to lose conscious I apparently start to gain it. Yes it sounds weird but bare with me. I saw images come and go before ultimately seeing a big black nothingness. I opened my eyes and found myself in the ever so familiar blue world. "Hmmm, this doesn't seem right." I thought as I looked around me.

The Will o' wisps were slowly floating around lighting up the cave swamp. I still don't understand how that works but I had so much that needed to be understood that it would be better to save it for later. The area actually look pretty nice. It made me wish the was more than a blue color visible. Plants covered most of the cave and the air was thick and moist. A little hot for my taste but not anything I couldn't deal with.

"Why is it ever time I fall asleep I end up here?" I asked myself. Doing what any sane person would do in this situation, I decided the best idea would be look around. There were multiple paths I could take so I start what was becoming the annoying process of choose where to go.

Logic told me to find away out of the cave, if there even was one but general curiosity and the fear of the unknown told me not to go far. I decided to ignore my fears and let logic do its work though come to think of it I doubt it was any form of logic and I really just wanted to get moving.

I decided to go through a nice little tunnel leading to who knows where. As I walked I started my average thinking routine as I tried to make sense of everything. What was really throwing me off was how real the dream felt. I could touch a stone and it would feel cold and I felt somewhat soar. My dreams never involved any senses other than sight and hearing so to change and make me feel everything you would in real life was very noticeable.

"What in the world is going on in my head...?" I pondered. Nothing I thought could explain my situation. It was like I was in a completely different world. "You know what, I'm getting sick of all the random events that keep happening, after this whole dragon thing is over I'm going to find a nice place to settle down and let a find some mental peace. I've spent way to much time just trying to explain things or test myself instead of doing any real kind of relaxing. When I wake up I'm going to answer those questions and then play a board game or something." I thought.

I stopped for a moment and took a deep breath. The air had gotta much colder and dryer which I assumed was a good thing.  I hadn't been walking for very long but It felt like I had been walking for hours. I sat down and stared at the top of the cave. "Now I physically and mental exhausted... Wasn't sleep supposed to get rid of that and not make it worse?" I said and I closed my eyes.

I just sat there for a moment before starting to fall asleep for the second time. "I swear, if I get a dream within a dream I'm going to kill someone, then ask for a movie to be written about it." I thought as everything blacked out.

I was awoken by the sound of many voices entering the room. "At least I had a somewhat nice nap before hand." I mumbled as I opened my eyes. What I saw next surprised me. "Holy shit that's a lot of ponies!" I said trying to keep myself from yelling. Entering the room was a large group of ponies that could easily fill up half the room. "You know, I probably should have thought this through just a tad bit more." I thought which turned out to be rather funny considering I tend to over think things a lot.

"Oh well, time to solve all my problems through copious amounts of talking and explaining, this should be a piece of cake." As I thought that I felt a scary feeling come over me as I said the word cake. "I should probably stop referring to such things."

I got up and prepared to stretch. What could be considered an awkward moment arose as I began the welcoming yet painful process of stretching.

The room fell silent and I the ponies noticed me beginning my stretch. My trademark stretching growl sounded, scaring some of the ponies. As I lowered my arms I noticed the multiple looks of fear or awe. I got the new achievement *Pokerface* as I sat back down. What made the situation funny for me was that I almost sat down on Hammer apparently had fallen asleep.

"heh... wha?" Hammer said as I shook her awake. "Quickly Hammer! Your people need you!!" I said. She bounced up and looked around confused. "False alarm." I said jokingly. Hammer gave me an anger look though it was easy to tell that she had no idea what she was anger about. Twilight pushed her way to the front of the crowd o' ponies. "What was that all about?" She asked as if I had offended her.

"Well, instead of waking her up in a normal fashion, I decided the best way would be to screw with you mind. That way shes sure to wake up. Like a bucket of water but just words." I replied. The only reason I did it was because of lol but that tends to be rather hard to explain to others.

"Speaking of which, Twilight, how did you manage to get this many ponies to come to a library just to ask question?" I asked with the seriousness of a tree. In case you didn't know, trees are very serious plants and do not spend there time making jokes or having fun.

Twilight was just about to answer but then I realized just how stupid of a question that was. "Sorry, ignore that last question." I said correcting myself. "Here's a better question: Wouldn't it be better if I had like a better spot to do the talkin, so that everyone can see me and I can see every pony without issue."

Twilight thought for a moment and once more began to say something, only to be cut off by a ever so memorable pony. "You can use the mayor's stand." The lovable Lyra said as she made her way to the front of what looked like a growing crowd. I was more than happy to see her and she seemed just as happy to see me. She ran up to me and tackled me. "Thats what you get for taking my bag!" She said with a smile.

"Speaking of bags that have been stolen, here's your bag." I said remembering I still had it on me. It was then that I noticed I still had the zombie daggers and belt though they looked different for some odd reason. I felt kind of awkward after realizing I had brought weapons designed with the soul purpose of killing into a town full of peaceful little ponies.

After doing the necessary battle with Lyra I managed to get up. Once more the group of ponies that didn't know me took some steps back. "Oh come on, I doubt I'm that scary." I said calmly trying to slowly turn the mood to my favor. The ponies looked back and forth between each others with a nervous look on there face. I did everything I could to resist an incoming facepalm and forced myself not to get irritated.

There was a moment of silence as no pony seemed to know what to do next. "Up and at em ponies, last I remember you had some questions and I have some answers." I said trying to break the ice. The ponies still just stood there. "Chop chop everyone, its not like I'm gonna find that soapbox on my own." I continued.

Things started to get really awkward now so I did what needed to be done. I facepalmed and turned to Lyra who was trying to keep from laughing at my failed attempts to get the pony crowd moving. "Lyra, could you show me were this stand is?" I asked with a sigh. "Okie dokie." Lyra replied with a snicker.

The ponies moved out of the way as if I was parting the red sea. It was kinda funny but I didn't like to see a bunch of ponies look at me with scared or nervous eyes, make me feel pretty uneasy. What made feel better was when Longtrot popped out of the crowd with a little grin on her face. As Lyra and I made our way out of the library the pony crowd slowly followed.

"At least you have some familiar traits." I said talking to no one in specific. The idea of the ponies putting a bland fear over curiosity would have hurt my little heart so to see them reluctantly follow me and Lyra made me proud.

I had to be a very odd sight for on lookers though. A large crowd of ponies following an odd two legged, dagger baring creature with a multitude of looks in its face as it continued to think must have been the last thing they had excepted but most of the ponies just looked at it and went back to business.

After a very short time I saw what looked like our destination and prepared to come up with possible answers for question I might get. I could probably come up with something on the spot but you never know, they might start asking math questions. Then I'd be screwed. If only I had a calculator, a math book and a distraction, then I be prepared for anything.

It seemed that during my random thought attack I had managed to walk up to and on the stand without even realizing I had done so. "How did I get up here?" I asked myself only to get yet another confused look from Lyra. I swear if I had always acted this weird, I might actually think that that was the way people/ponies normally looked. Speaking of which I surprised how much human expressions and trans-dimensional ponies facial expressions look a like. Its kinda creepy if you ask me, which you didn't because technically I'm thinking to myself right now and not a large audience of people who have been waiting 2 weeks for me to think so.

I walked up to the area of the stand in which I would be answering the stream of questions. What struck me as odd was the fact the stand thingy had a microphone with no visible cord attached to it. "Logic, this world has none of it." I thought as I looked to the crowd.

"Oh well, time to break some minds and over think things until I have the answer to life, the universe and everything else. After I've done that I shall compare it to 42 and we shall see who is truly correct, mister calculator." I thought before clearing my throat. "Now, shall we begin?"

[Worthless cliffhanger? Yes!! Do I care? NO!! Finally after about 2 or 3 weeks I have completed a new chapter though it lacks any form of structure, how wonderful. Now you'd think vacation would help me get chapters out and it does but little brothers do not so that's my excuse to being late as hell. To make up for it I have completely changed my sleeping schedule just so I can get the alone time I need to get it down on the computer. This doesn't tell me how fast I will be able to pump out chapters but at least I get it done and not just keep it all on paper. Thanks for reading and I hope you are looking forward to more though I do wonder if you have completely forgotten about this little FIMfic that I have come to love oh so dearly.]

If you're seeking point then you shall find nun of it here.

Issue arose as all but one pony all stuck up there hooves as they waiting to have there questions answered. I realized just how dumb I had been to just ask for a...... talky...... thingy...? Instead of doing so real planning. I wasn't that I didn't like it or anything but rather that organisation made things much easier in most cases.

"Okay, lets fix things." I said with the required volume. "Everyone lower your hooves and could someone maybe fetch me a piece of paper and a pen? We're going to make a list to shorten things up." I continued. Once I finished my sentence I saw a purple flash in the crowd. A few moments later a second purple flash popped up right next to me. Do to lack of concern I just happened to be looking there as the flash occurred temporarily blinding me.

"Ow..." I said with a lack of emotion as the flash scorched my eyes. "I got you some paper but I don't know what a pen is so I just brought you a quill and ink." I very familiar voice said. "Why thank you, do you think you could return my eyesight as well? Oh, wait! Nevermind, its coming back on its own." I replied. First I saw a purple blob that slowly took the shape of a unicorn. "He-hey! I have a nickname for you!! Thus forth you shall be known as flash of never-ending Doom! Fend for short." I continued.

At this moment my mind was in all kinds of different places. My focus was reaching that of what I could only assume a squirrel has when forging for nuts after an early snowfall. This plus the fact half my memory felt rather blank meant that and amplitude of random was inbound.

Meanwhile Twilight was giving me one of the most confused yet happy look in her eyes. Kind of like a child when they hear that there going to get a present but then you tell them that they'll never guess whats it is. "I must say Fend, you look extremely cute right now." I said with a big smile. To Twilight's unluck the odd microphone thingy was on, or what ever you can consider a magical device when its active, allowing the entire pony crowd to hear what I said.

Through means of magical magic Twilight blushed deep red and seemed to shrink slightly. It was only now I realized that there is a thick level of fur between Twilight's face and the outside world making it rather impossible to see any form of blush. "This place just keeps getting weirder and weirder." I thought as I grabbed the ink, paper and quill, removing them from Twilight's magical grip and placing it all down on the stand.

"Okay, now what I'm going to do is classify each selection of question, so we can narrow out what is too be asked and what is to be answered." I said speaking directly into the microphone thingy. Maybe I should just call it a mircothingy. Whats the chance the I would need to call two things a mircothingy?

It seemed my words had fallen on deaf hears as the crowd gave me a glassy look. "Damn it Gunnar, why do you break minds so easily?!" I mumbled before turning to Twilight. "Say, can you translate for me...?" I asked. She broke from her shamed state and trotted up to the mircothingy. "He wants to sort out your questions." Twilight said bluntly.

I wonderful feeling came over me. "I thank the heavens and whatever gods there might be among them for the creation of this gifted, translator pony." I said happily before turning my attention to Twilight before she could get time to react. "Thank you fend. I feel that you shall become a great college and that one day we may take over the world with the clever use of flags." I said with a big old smile.

"Uum.... You're welcome?" Twilight said with the standard confused look. I moved Twilight out of the way of the mircothingy and picked it up. "Okay, I will try to ask the next set of questions as simply as I can but I can't promise anything to please listen with open ears." I said bringing all focus to me with great success.

"1. How many of you have questions about where I'm from?" Each and every pony stuck a hoof up in the air. I writ down the first category on the piece of paper.

"2. Any questions about who or what I am?" Once more a wave of hooves shot up into the air. Category two was in place.

"3. Any questions on what I plan to do hear in the wonderful land of Equestria?" A few ponies stuck up there hooves which included Lyra and Twilight. Unfortunately for them a large piece of that general question was not going to be answer due to the possible mass panic that might happen but I still had some idea for more 'casual' things I could to before and after the big dragon battle goes down though it was not completely clear how that was going to play out.

" Finally, 4. Is there and random questions that you might have had poking around you mind that I might be able to answer for you?" I asked. To my surprise some ponies actually stuck there hooves up.

"Wonderful. Okay, this is how things are gonna work: When you ask a question relative to the active category, I shall write it down so that we don't get the same question twice. Shouldn't be to hard." I said with the necessary slowness. I gave the pony crowd a moment to process the given information before beginning that real questioning.

"Now lets begin with the most general question, AKA where I'm from so listen closely." I said pulling in every ounce of focus back to me. "I come from the not so magical planet that is Earth. To be more specific, I'm from the Netherlands. To even more specific, I come from America but I moved to the NL due to reasons that you can hear about later."

"Okay that's that answered, now time to pick a question." I said hinting at the ponies to ask there questions. Some of them got the hint and raised there hooves. I picked a random pony. "Yes you, in the green."

"Where is 'Earth'?" The little green pony asked. "Ah yes, the placement of earth. That's a hard one... Personally, I have no idea where Earth is at this exact moment. I kinda just popped up here in Equestria and the possibility of being is a different dimension is extremely possible, so lets save that question until I have had more time to figure it out." One question out of the way on to next. "Next question!"

"Whats it like on Earth." A random pony casplerted. "Hmmmm, whats it like on earth you say...? Well, Its a lot like it is hear, though it does lack magic... or talking ponies... dragons might exist but I'm not completely sure on that one. Come to think of it, our worlds are very very different. The only things it has common with here is English, color, plant and animal life, and doors. The rest is too far apart to be considered equal."

"Speaking of which, why does our mythology add up to your native lifeforms so closely? Wait, what am I saying. Now my just making things up. Oh well, anything more specific in mind?" Somehow, I managed to keep my mind from going to far of course though the fact the ponies were mind broke once more didn't seem to help my track of concentration.

There was a brief pause as ponies either tried to reboot the brains or come up with a question. Lyra was the first to come up with a question. "This might sound weird but do you have magic on earth?" She asked with a quiet voice as if asking something along the lines of crazy. "I don't why that's a weird question and no, there is no such thing as magic on earth. At least nothing outside the lines of trickery or illusion. Though the idea of magic is quite widespread and there not a person on earth that doesn't have a word for it for it." I replied.

"A word for it....?  You mean you have more than one word for magic?" Lyra asked with growing interest. "Hell no. There are multitudes of ways to say magic in the English language alone, if you count the multiple forms of magic there are. And mind you English is not the only language us humans speak. There are thousands of different languages and then you have to keep different accents and slurs in mind as well." Once more my mouth was having a hard time not moving as I spoke a waterfall of words leaving Lyra with more questions than answers.

"Wait, when you say we you mean your kind right?" Twilight asked. "Yeeeessss." I replied. "So what you're telling is that you don't have magic and you all speak different languages? How in the world does you kind survive?" Twilight asked with the same mix of confusion and interest that Lyra had plunged into.

"Oh-hoho! Now we are right my alley. You want to hear how mankind has lasted and for the short fifty-thousand years we've  thrived? Do you want the long story or the short one?" I asked as a large urge to explain everything I new on the subject grew inside my mind like a parasite. A look of uncertainty for a moment when a sudden realization hit her. "Short fifty-thousand years?! Now I know you're lying!" Twilight yelled.

The parasite in my mind only grew larger, completely taking over my mind at the idea of explain the big bang theory as well. In case you didn't already know, I LOVE explaining things I know about or theorize a lot on to others like a drug and I love it even more when I get arguments against said subjects so the nerd in me was bouncing with joy at the chance to explain so much in one go.

"Fend, I believe you've just made my day, though you lack of understand meant disturbs me." I said with a rather disappointed look. I was hiding the fact I knew close to zero about the little universe I had popped up in but that doesn't stop me from acting like I know. "My lack of understand meant!? I'm pretty sure you're just insane!" Twilight yelled angrily

"Oh Fend, even though I'm not the smartest creature in existence, you out of all the things I have met should at least be skeptical about all this and not full out deny it. What kind of scientist would think in such a manner? Hell, only the simple minded think such thoughts and I doubt you're simple minded. Unless I misjudged you, which is possible." I continued.

It seemed I was pushing all the wrong buttons and Twilight looked like she was about to explode. "SIMPLE MINDED, DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM?!? I'M PRINCESS CELESTIA'S PERSONAL STUDENT!!" Nevermind, she did explode. With fire and everything. It immediately reminded me of Rapidash from pokemon before a blast of heat smacked me in the face. "Hothot hothothothot!" I yelled as I threw my arms up to protect my eyes.

"Damn Fend, you crazy!" I said as the cursplosion of heat and anger ended. Twilight fell to the ground from what seemed like magical exhaustion, giving me the chance to turn my attention back to the crowd of ponies who looked with mixed emotions and the event. "Well, we will just ignore that and continued the questioning, unless you want to stop..." I said with a bit of sadness in my voice. Looks like my big lecture will have to wait.

The pony chatter amongst themselves for a moment before a tiny pony bounced up on to one of the male ponies head. "What are you?" She shouted over the chatter of the crowd. "Okay another question. Though I wonder if anyone else is still willing to listen." I said with growing irritation and sadness. "How about this, anyone who still has questions and is not busy talking, we can just find a nice tree to sit under and  we can finish up and I can start answering the random questions amongst what not." I said before picking up an exhausted Twilight and wander off the stage/stand/woodenplankythingy.

Luck may have it that only a few extra ponies caught word and followed. Aside from them our orginal group of ponies plus human had reformed including all but Fluttershy though I didn't question it. She had already gotten quite a few answers from me and I from her. Not only that but she also seemed like the ponyperson that didn't like to be around others and I was rather jealous of her situation. "The things I would do to live alone in, next to a beautiful forest and just enjoy life." I thought as we walked.

My though was later broken at the sound of Rainbow, who had been trying to get my attention for while from the looks of things. "Gunnar? Hellooooooo, anypony in there?" She rambled on. "Fate may have it that there is no pony taking refuge in my mind. However, I am very much here. Whatcha need?" I asked going out of my way to cause some confusion as revenge for the breaking of my though process.

I seemed I had failed this time as Rainbow had only focused on the last part of my sentence. "What happened to your arm?" She asked pointing as the burn mark located on my forearm. "Oh, I had a run in with a rather hotheaded zombie warrior thing during my recent adventure." I answered. Rainbow gave me a look of disbelief but ignored the impossibility that my mouth uttered with a follow up question. "Do these kind of things always happen to you?"

"Nope, I swear my life has went from simple and the same to chaotic and ever-changing it what could quite possibly be a flash and I have enjoyed every ever so painful moment of it." I replied. Rainbow laughed a little by this comment. "You're weird, what was your life like before coming here?" Rainbow asked. "And how did you even get here?!" Lyra yelled as she joined the conversation.

"Well, my life was simple and stressful. Not that that has completely changed but it was enjoyable nun the less. School was building up stress on me and I was really starting to doubt whether or not I'm going to have any success in life but now it seems I get a new chance with a completely new set of rules. Its hard to explain and truthfully, I don't know what I like more, being here or my life in the NL. As for how I got here, well... I have no idea. I just kinda woke up and poof, here I was. Sorry that my answers are lacking depth or no answer what so ever but I have a lot to think about..." I said.

The more I thought about earth and my old home, the more I realized how much I missed some of it. Here was fun and I had accepted most of it without to much concern but it didn't mean I really liked it. There was a lot of things on earth that you just didn't find here. People being one of the main things that I missed and zombies don't count no matter how much 'human' is still left in them. All the ponies felt rather static and too accepting so I guess I was happy to see the outburst from Twilight.

All in all, if I were to choose between staying here and doing battle with the many creatures or spend my time explaining the world rather than live on earth and play one of my many video-games and have to deal with the many people who assumed me dumb or crazy, I'd probably end up choosing earth. This place may be like heaven in some ways but it just wasn't my kind of heaven.

"You know what, its time to let go." I said to myself. "To let go of earth and my place in it. My place is here now and I shouldn't let these petty sorrows get in my way. Feeling sorry for myself won't get my jack shit and its about time I realized that." I continued. Confidence and a hint of arrogance replaced my early sadness as I stomped on my cares. "Now lets go to the norm and blindly run into the next set of events with an open mind and the necessary ignorance that I have come to love so much!!" I shouted proudly. Wasn't exactly the best thing to be proud of but things seemed to always work out for me when I acted like this just for the plain reason that I didn't care when everything went wrong.

"The was the weirdest speech I have ever heard." Lyra commented. I had completely forgotten that there was a group of ponies following me to our undecided destination. "Why does that sound like a challenge to me?" I asked. It seemed my mood had bounced once more. Sometimes I wonder if my body is producing some chemical in my body that passively forces mood swaps on me. Either that or I really am crazy....

"I have no idea." Lyra replied.

"Well then you better start thinking because you're running out of time." I said with a smile. I had no idea where this was going and I was just going on random impulses. Put simply, I wasn't thinking before I spoke.

"Time for what?" Lyra asked.

"Time until me and a rather pink pony make first contact with each other. For then and only then shall the true mind breaking begin." I replied. I had completely forgotten that a certain somepony owed me and the influence that had taken hold of me ever so long ago would not let this stand for much longer, even if it was an imaginary drink. Wait can I even use the word 'Somepony'? Is that correct? This must be investigated!!

"Hey Lyra, can I use the word 'somepony'?" I asked in the most etiquette of ways, by blurting it out in the middle of Lyra train o' thought. Lyra gave me a look like I had just asked something so dumb the a lesser mind would be fundamentally destroyed. Point in case, Rainbow decide now would be the perfect time to turn this conversation into a group talk.

"What kind of question is that?! You really need to go to school or something." Rainbow yelled out. I did what was necessary and set Twilight down. "Here let me help you exert your stupidity." I said before yanking her out of the sky, grabbing her hoof and gently smashing it against her face. "That one's on the house." I said happily. "So, can I use the word somepony or am I making a mistake." I asked returning my attention to Lyra.

She was giving me a memorable look of disbelief on her face. "I'm gonna take that as a undefined yes." I answered. "Wow I feel a lot better right now. Who woulda guessed that a random speech and a forced facepalm could make yah feel so good."

Though I didn't think that was the reason I was far happier it didn't matter, a happy time is a good time. Speaking of good times a certain blue-rainbow pony was charging at me. "What did you do that for?!" Rainbow yelled as she closed the distance between me and her. Instead of avoiding her or even try to protect myself I broke into thought. Something about the distance she was and the speed she had made confused me.

Rainbow hit me like a battering ram knocking us both quite a few meters away from the group. Luck may have that my head was left untouched during the events that followed impact (Man I should start writing narration scripts for someone.) leaving me with nothing but a few scratches lining my arms. A large dust bloom surrounded us giving me a chance to just lay there.

"Well that was quite a crash. Do you try to ram everything that annoys you or am I the exception?" I said whilst laying on my now very dirty back. I looked around to notice no rainbowfied pony in sight. "You okay?" Lyra asked bouncing through the dust cloud. "I believe I am but then again, I've been talking to pastel ponies for quite awhile now, so I might as well be insane... And I don't know what pastel means!" I replied whilst getting up.

"You don't have ponies where you come from?" Lyra asked with the oddest shine. "Well we do have ponies buuuuut they don't talk or look so colorful... or have those giant eyes... or have such weird snouts... You know what, either you or they are not really ponies. I don't know what happened or why we call them ponies and you call yourselves ponies but there is definitely and huge difference between the two." I said with my own sense of distaste. I couldn't believe I hadn't realized this before but someone defiantly gave them both the same name.

"Some interdimensional traveler has been trolling me this entire time! Damn you banana king and your ability to confuse me where ever I go!!" I shouted at the nothingness. Nonsense was filling my little mind once more. "Who are you talking to?" Lyra asked in a moment of confusion. "The voices inside my head." I replied with all seriousness. Though I was straight out lying, it didn't stop me from feeling like someone was actually listening in on my little adventure but thats probably just the paranoia kicking in.

"I think you need to go see a doctor." Lyra replied. "DENIED!! And anyways, I doubt there's a doctor in the world that can help me break from the instanity that has been cast upon my mind. Don't worry though, I'm just in a good mood and there no better way to enjoy yourself than to cast aside what is socially acceptable and be yourself for a change.... Damn I talk a lot Maybe I should shut up now." I replied before taking a few deep breaths to calm down.

"No no, Its actually kind funny." Lyra responded with a smile. This stuck me as completely outrageous. Never before had I been complimented for my insanity aside from one time one I had been sick and apparently school had been more dull and boring without me around or so some say.

"That's one of the best compliments that I've ever gotten, if it is a compliment." I said whilst getting up. "Wow, I need to take a shower or bath depending." I said whilst patting of some of the dusty dirty sandy stuff off my shirt and pants. "Depending on what?" Lyra asked. The lols were induced when the ground under Lyra began to shake follow by her falling face first into the ground and what used to be a rainbow pony bursting out of a dust pile. "Why were to standing on me?!" Rainbow shouted after the required amount of heavy in and exhaling.

"Holy mother of expired milk! Rainbow, you never told me you're a ninja!" I shouted to add more lols, for me at least. "You seem like the kind of pony that could steal books from right under a cancer patients bed. Wait.... what?" I had even confused myself with this statement. "Please ignore everything I just said or less fear the tempt of possible mind break." I said trying to make the others forget what I just said. Not a hard feat considering Lyra was still faceplanted in the ground and Rainbow was continuing her ranty rage thing.

After rainbow was done yelling whatever, me lacking the knowledge of what that was as the dustiness of this dust was very distracting I decided to look at how the other ponies felt about it. Twilight was still laying on the ground, some ponies had left in fear of getting dusty dust on them and others seemed to be having mixed reactions towards the whole event though only one of a white unicorn with styled purple hair seemed to disagree.

"You there, in the white and purple. Why do you look at me with such distasteful eyes?!" I shouted whilst pointing at the pony. "Who, me?" The white unicorn asked trying not to sound confused in the awkward moment I was creating. "Yes you! Why do your eyes show judgement instead of joy or confusion?" I asked. "Well... I just hate seeing you ruin such.... fine clothing." She Unicorn said in a stuttery voice as if trying to come up with a well design comeback. Though I didn't believe her one bit, I decided not to pressure the fancy pony and replied with your average "D'okay."

"I must ask, who made your clothing?" She asked after a brief pause. "I don't know, just some company. I never really pay attention to what I buy, if it looks nice and its cheap then I will probably get it." I replied. "Well whoever made it did a fine job, Its so simple yet the symmetry seems so perfect. How could some pony make this without magic?" Miss unicorn asked with the same shine that I had seen so many times today.

"Jeans and a T-shirt being a masterpiece, who woulda guessed? These are made with the not so magic of machinery. Where man lacks magic we make up for with brain power. I amazed how far we've come and such progress is a common thing." I said proudly. That's when it hit me, a massive realization that I could consider a eureka moment. "Music!! How could I not have thought of this before. Nevermind about humans not having magic and all, I'm pretty sure we have something very close to it ourselves."

"What?" The white unicorn asked with sudden confusion. "Well look at like this, music has got to be one of the most things we have when it comes to an emotional tug. It can and does set the mood for so many different things we do for no explainable reason. Ha ha! This is one of the greatest discoveries I have ever made! Thank you sooo much!" I said with a massive smile. Now to most would assume this to be... whats the word? Trivial, I think that's the word. Anyways, the idea that music could have a 'magical' propriety to it just blew my mind.

"The pleasures mine." The white unicorn replied. "My name's Gunnar if that means anything to you." I said after I had finished my outburst. "Rarity, charmed." Miss Rarity said in an even fancier voice. "Well then, I think we have found a nice place to talk. Wait, whats that...?" I asked pointing at something big moving in the distance. "Wait is that a horgr..? Oh shit, it is. Well then it looks like talk time might just be over and news will hopefully be given." I said before starting a good old run to the incoming Horgr, leaving a group of confused and now frightened ponies behind.

[As you can read, I had a hard time ending this chapter but the good news is things are gonna start to get REAL!! oh well, I'm tired, cya next chapter. Oh wait, I might be getting to lend my friends half broken laptop which I can use to pump out so more quality chapters instead of whatever crap this is. Magic be cast down on ye little (or big) ponified faces in hopes that you shall forget the lateness of each continuing failed chapter as I try to remember what the hell I was trying to write. G-night mister and misses ponies.]

Time of revelation.

Now, one may be wondering why I would randomly dash off at the incoming horgr and to be honest, so am I. But now is not the time for wondering and thinking. There's a goddamn dragon thing coming! Now instead of talking to the voices in my head I should probably avoid that rock...

I was actually kinda happy to see the horgr coming this way. I resembled the horgr messenger I had met in the forest which meant it had information and I had some minor questions to ask. Like how in the world am I going to kill a dragon. I mean aside from some very decent reflexes with a fighting instinct to match, I was still just a little human with no real idea of what I was up against. Sure I had fought that one horgr thing but the possibility that the dragon were just as different as the horgr types and the fact that I had only meet three 'real' dragons meant that I would really be running blind into something that could lead to my death. Not the best thing to be thinking at this moment but it was a motivation.

There was however one eerie feeling creeping over me. Considering I hadn't been keeping count of the on going days since the last time I had spoken with a horgr meant this fight would start soon but I just didn't know how soon. I may be confident at times but the idea that I was going to be risking my life for a bunch of ponies and dragon things just didn't sit all to well and the only reason why I was doing to was because my own self honor told me I had to.

"Where are you going?!" a certain Rainbow pegasus shouted into my ear.

"I'm going to greet that thing." I said pointing at the horgr which was now very close. That's when I realized something. I was actually running damn fast. "Hmmm... this hasn't ever happened before. I'm going to stop running now because I really think I'm doing something I shouldn't." I said before slowing down to a far more reasonable, walking speed.

By now the horgr was extremely close and the true size of it stunned me. It's one thing to see a dragon thing in a dark cave or equally dark forest but in broad daylight I could really see just how big even the messengers were.

"Wha-what is that thing?" Rainbow asked with a fearful stutter.

"That, my dear Rainbow is a horgr and here's a tip for you: Don't call it a dragon. They don't like that and it might be the reason Lyra and I were attacked by one. At the same time, try to show some respect. Try not to talk or hell, just go back to the ponies and wait for my return." I said trying not to sound like a complete dick.

"No, I want to see what its doing here!" Rainbow replied defiantly before hiding behind my back and peeking out like a scared child as the horgr moved in closer.

"Well then, shut the fuck up and let me do my thing." I said sounding more and more like a jerk. The horgr messenger slowed down and came to a walk as it moved up to us. "Damn that thing is big." I thought as the last few feet were breached.

"Greeting sir horgr, what brings you here in such times of probably need?" I said trying to sound as welcoming as possible.

"I come baring news that may please you... human." The confirmed messenger said speaking the last 'human' part in a slow deep tone with a little click on its head breaking eye contact for just a moment.

"Wonderful, in return I have some rather... distasteful news." I said trying not to sound too negative. I was prepared to through the hole zombie/human thing on the messenger but with any luck they might already know.

"Anyways, it seems only fitting that the messenger speak first." I said in a joyful tone. I was actually surprised to talk to a giant lizard with the same mentality that I had with both people and ponies. It was a nice feeling to know that during a conversation I didn't sound like a judgmental asshole but it might have something to do with the fact I'm great at acting like I give a damn. I could talk with people I hated with a passion and still sound nice and interested even when I was cursing the fact I was there to begin with. Not in this case mind you. I have no excuse nor valid information to judge this being and thus shall not.

"Very well then.... I bring news of the upcoming battle. We have probed at the serpents placements set along the depths and we have found them to be weak. Time has not been kind to these foul creatures and rightfully so." The messenger said with growing spite. "We are preparing to go deep and rid this world of serpents for good. My master has requested your presence in the front lines of battle. "

"Okay.... Now, I don't know if I have the right to ask this or not but why in the world does your master require me? I mean, i'm just a tiny little boy who hasn't even reached adulthood and yet I'm requested by creatures born with far greater power to fight in a war in which I hold no true place. Not that I have an issue with it or anything yet I fail to grasp the logic behind this." I said not trying to sound like a completely incompetent fool.

"Ha ha ha" The messager said with an old man laugh only more 'lizardy'. "This is why I love you humans, you never know what their reaction will be." He said with growing amusement. It's kind of odd to see a weird dragon thing getting all cheerful with its dragon thing voice but I guess it was better than the stereotypical, mysterious, riddle filled, talking dragon thing that you can find in a lot of talking dragon thing movies and books.

"Though I do not know my masters reasons for doing things, he has not lead us astray before and I have no right in believe he shall do so now. However these question can be asked to him directly. Shall I deliver a message stating your questions?" The messenger asked returning to a more serious yet sincere voice. Not what you'd expect from a dragon thing but that's just because the majority of us are judgmental bastards. Don't feel bad though, its only human nature to judge.

"In fact, that's one of the best ideas I've heard in while. A long with my earlier question, I would like to know how much your master knows about humanities roots here in Equestria seeing as I was told nothing on the matter." I said with a sprinkle of distaste to add for a little drama.

"What...?" The messenger said with a confused, dragon thing face. "Very well then, is there anything else bugging you?" He continued once more.

"Many, many, many things, however I think I will get the answers to those questions as time goes on." I replied with my best happy face.

"A last word on my masters behalf: You are not bond by your body but by your mind, remember that." The messenger said.

"And that means...?" I asked. I had a pretty good idea what he or rather his master meant by that but it didn't hurt to ask or at least one would assume it wouldn't hurt, you never know.

"That is something that you must find out!" The messenger said with a laugh at the end of his sentence, continuing the laugh whilst he ran away.

"You could have just said you didn't know!!" I shouted after him. "Well that went far better than excepted, though I have the feeling I've forgotten a multitude of questions I had, I'm sure no negative repercussions for my lazy/forgetful actions." I said with a satisfied sigh.

Right as the messenger had made reasonable distance between me and it, Rainbow shot out from behind my back and eye'd the horgr as it ran into what had become a sunset. "Lucky bastard, getting to run into the sunset and all, wait... am I staring at the sun...? Yes, yes I am." I said before realizing the agonizing pain of staring into the sun.

"Okay, I have to ask. What was that thing, why were you talking to it and whats are 'front lines'? Rainbow asked turning her attention to the blinded me.

"That was a Horgr, I was talking to it because lol and according to google front lines are the line along which opposing armies face each other." I answered rising more questions for little Rainbow (She's little in comparison to me, mister overthinkers) then given answers.

At that exact moment a certain group of ponies were making their way over to our coordinates. Speaking of coordinates, I should ask if I can see some of these ponies maps. I might sound weird but you can learn a lot from a civilization based on the size and depth of their maps. How would I know this you ask, well look at it in a gamers perspective if you're playing an rpg. Based on the amount of map this player has discovered, one can estimate things from what level this character is and how much resources/gold this player has collected, with a little bonus information from the player Aka, the ponies. You can get a estimate of what the player has at there disposal and how much its taken to reveal the map, thus telling you how progressive said player is and how much experience they've gained of said time.

Well that was a mouth full. (Stop it, stop thinking such things!!) By now my vision was returning once more. "It's bad omen to get blinded twice in one day. Or is it good omen...? Oh well, not the point. Now that the sun is setting we should head back to the group and rightfully head home." I said before gracefully turning around and tripping over a certain blue colored pony.

"Hello ground, my face has missed you." I said greeting the ground as I made impact. "I swear these ponies better have a suitable bath/shower/water source because I'm not resting until I get clean." I said as I got up again, which ended up being pretty hard at first considering there was a pony under my knees.

After looking at who I had falling over a moment of fear popped up in my mind. The idea of even a fraction of my weight falling on something only a fraction my size gave me a really bad feeling. "Well shit, sorry Longtrot." I said before helping the pony up. "Oh no, its okay. I shouldn't have snuck up you." Longtrot said with a grunt of pain popping up in her voice.

"Damn it.... you want me to carry you or something?" I asked trying to be nice. Though admit-ably I did enjoy carrying the little ponies around, it was kind like when I would carry my cats or dogs around just in place of pets I was holding talking ponies.

"No no, I'll be fine." Longtrot said with a more happier voice. "Nothing I can't walk off." She continued with a nice smile.

"You can carry me!" Lyra said showing up out of what seemed like no where.

"I don't see why not." I said before scooping Lyra up into the grasp of my arms. A warm grin popped up on Lyra's face as she wiggled around so that she could find the most comfortable position possible.

"So where are the others?" I asked looking at the small group of ponies we had left. Aside from Fluttershy we had the original pony group that I had met when I first popped up. Which was actually pretty nice considering I didn't want to be around a ton a ponies any more and just wanted to sit down and think, maybe eat a biscuit or something.

"They went home because it was getting late." Lyra said as she made the final moments.

"Sounds reasonable enough. Shall we do the same, I'm starting to get rumblies in my tummy." I said being all happy face and stuff. "Wait... why is the only one to ask anything about what just happened is Rainbow...?" I asked. For me this could qualify as a *WTF moment* that we had known and loved for so long now.

"Well considering you just had an adventure of your own, we thought that that was just one of the 'friends' you had met along your travel." Longtrot answered with the weirdest pronunciation of the word friends I have ever heard. I don't think she even believed what she said but that's not my decision to make. Oh wait.... It is. (YOU KNOW NOTHING!!)

"Well if that is what you really think then I shall respect your failed, illogical reasoning without further question." I replied in a rather sarcastic manner. Suddenly the "I'm a Stupid Cat!" Song started to loop in my head as an answer to what I had just witnessed.

"Anyways, lets get going. Someone mind taking lead because I've completely forgotten where I am and how I got here." I said with a reasonable pokerface. My lack of basic focus meant that I could go wander somewhere and not even realize I had wandered in the first place making this a very very awkward moment for me.

Longtrot being the one who seemed to always be ready to lead a group took lead with a smile. The topic of the day whilst walking somehow turned into the viability of cheese as an efficient weapon. Now, I don't know how you get a group of ponies to argue about cheese but I had managed it and I swear I have had such a pointlessly fun argument in my life.

As we reached Twilight's epic tree house the group separated, leaving me, Twilight and for some odd reason Lyra at the tree house together. "After being in that forest I swear this place got smaller." I said as we walked up to the door.

"Just how far did you go?" Lyra asked with the same interest as before.

"Well, I followed that one river for a few days. Ended up in some forest with massive trees and an ancient city underneath it." I replied. "Speaking of which I have a few things to talk to you about, especially you Fend." I continued. Considering I apparently was going to be leaving soon to do battle in the depths of this world and the probability of me getting killed was an ever growing threat.

"Uum, okay." Twilight responded quietly before opening the door. For a moment I wondered if ponies knew what locks were considering I had never seen Twilight use a key before. She just kinda pushed the door open.

We entered the library and I set down Lyra who made a sad face because I wasn't holding her anymore. I was surprised to find the library seeming even cleaner then before. It felt nice to be indoors again and the stale air was very welcoming.

"So what did you need to talk about?" Twilight asked after sitting down on a nice little chair. I decided it was necessary that I sat on the floor and because of that, Lyra ended up sitting right next to me. For a brief moment I felt bad for what I was about to say but that quickly went away as I began talking.

"Listen and listen closely, I'm going to have to be very blunt about this but I request you don't talk until I'm done." I said with full seriousness, not something most people ever hear/see me do. "I am going to be leaving soon and the reason is not a good one." I began only to be cut off by Lyra.

"What?! But you only just got back!!" Lyra yelled in confusion.

"Listen!" I said quieting Lyra somewhat. "I have been keeping a dire secret from you and Twilight, I request you tell your princess this when I'm done." I continued shifting my attention to Twilight who gave a quick nod.

"A war is about to begin and I managed to get my self involved just by coming here. Hell, I might even be the reason war is coming but I can't confirm anything at this moment." I said getting a panicked reply from Lyra, who was now on the verge of tears.

"Why would you keep this a secret?!" Lyra shouted loosing all sense of control.

"I'm still gathering information. I can't just spout the word of war without any idea of how a group of ponies is going to react. I shouldn't even be telling you this now but I have gotten involved with you to just keep it a secret. I can't have you going after me again with such a threat looming." I said raising my voice even further.

"Wait, what do you mean you by: you might be the reason that war is even coming?" Twilight asked. She was far more calm at this moment then Lyra but that didn't mean she was okay with this.

"When I came here, I brought something with me. Some apparent 'calling of man' taunted a group of dragons that lay dormant and they followed me to where ever here is. Now don't get me wrong, I have no idea how I got here but that doesn't matter now. A group of dragon-like beings called Horgr has also followed in order to combat the dragons and they want me to fight alongside them. I have no right to say no considering their reasoning to be here is to uphold a promise that they would protect the land of man, if these dragon were ever to return." I began.

"Well this is not the land of man or at least not anymore and because of that the horgr refuse to protect you ponies, seeing as they have no reason to protect you. I on the other hand do have the reason to protect you and I'm not going to forget that just because you might see it unnecessary. Please understand that if I don't go, I might lose the chance to change the Horgr's mind and losing chance of giving you the necessary protection that I could never give. Luck has giving me to gain the respect I need to change their mind before the war breaks out." I continued.

"Now, I understand why you might be angered for me keeping this a secret but to be honest, I'm not very clear on the details myself. I don't fully understand the reason I'm here or how I even got here but until this threat has passed my mind is set. If my world dare invade yours and try to bend it to rules that it does not abide, then so to shall your world be throw into a controlled chaos that may one day destroy you. I will not let this happen less it be the death of me." I ended with a sign of relief.

It was nice to get that out even though I had just thrown on an extra response ability for no real reason. Really it felt like I was a completely different person at this moment and it didn't feel all that good to know that this was something I was partially forcing on myself.

"Isn't there a more reasonable way to solve this. Can't you talk with the dragons or something? War is not the right answer, ever!" Twilight said loosing a small piece of her calmness.

"No Twilight, not only are you wrong but there is no way that I think that we can talk to both dragons or horgr. Conflicts have already started amongst the two and all I can do now is pick a side. From what I hear the dragons have a hate for humanity as a whole and how do you think they would feel if they found out that the only remnants of humanity here are already dead,  technically." I said correcting Twilight.

"There has to be something we can do." Twilight insisted.

"I'm sorry Twilight but there isn't, as I shall explain this in a more reasonable fashion. These creatures, including me and what remnants of man are left here, live by a different set of rules. You may live by the standard that peace and resolution is the ideal manner of dealing with things and though I respect the fact your society can up hold such a way of living, my world and most all that come from it live by a different means. We thrive and grow from things such as war and conflict. Since the beginning of life on earth its always been about eat or be eaten. Those who cannot adapt to the changes their enemy make, whether it be a hawk against a rabbit or a nation versus a nation, change is required. Conflict is what drives change." I began once more.

"But what if you just solve all your problems peacefully and live in harmony? Wouldn't that be such a nicer world?" Twilight asked trying to make sense of the matter.

"That is the thing Twilight. Even if you were to solve all of earths problems and made everyone happy for that brief moment, things still wouldn't change in the long run. With no conflict there is no change. No change leads to unhappiness, unhappiness leads to desire, desire leads to conflict and thus the cycle continues. The only way to break the cycle would either be to wipe out all life on and from earth or to take away our most necessary instinct, Aka desire. Now when I mean desire, I don't mean just lust or greed but I mean ever the urge for anything. Take away desire and you take away the urge to live, thus wiping out life once more, just because nothing could give the slightest damn."

"Are you understanding this on any level?" I asked with the necessary arrogance to force a reliable answer.

"Yes, I understand completely but I don't agree with it one bit. How could death and murder help anything?!"

"It helps us understand and help the rest of our kind. When one man kills another, we learn how he did it and find ways to stop it from happening. When we are killed by disease, we find ways to fight it. The most evil men in the world have a loud some of the greatest medical wonders to save many more than who these men have killed. By dying, we teach those around us and further help them teach themselves to survive. Everything is about survival at it's roots, nothing more, nothing less and that is why life will go on until there is no more way for it to change. When life become perfect, it will cease to exist solely by the laws of life itself. I don't see why you would let go of such a thing unless that who decided had no desire to live." I finished, satisfied with my answer.

All in all it would be very, very hard to come up with an argument to my 'Theory' as some might call it. This wasn't the first time I've gotten in this kind of argument. So many people had argued with me about how we should let go of war and hate and just live happily without a care in the world. I all honesty I hated that above all else, it goes against the principles of life  that I had spent so much time trying to understand and explain. Luck may have it that these ponies seemed far more open when it came to new ideas and maybe, just maybe, they would understand it but not blindly accept it, like what a large group of my friends would do.

To my surprise I got the least expected answer, not only that but I got it from the recently uber panicky Lyra, who had now calmed down a great deal and interest replaced the panic. "That makes way more sense then it should." Lyra said returning to a more happy state.

"I'm glad you understand." I said with a grin and a minor laugh. I then turned my attention back to Twilight, who was trying to make sense of it all.

"Now Twilight, a last piece of advice. Don't accept that what I have just explained as the way you should continue to think. I may be proud of my worlds way of life but it should not be forced on those who do not need it. I mean look at Equestria. Fluttershy told me that the closest thing you had to a war was over a thousand years ago and Equestria still stands proud. You do not need the ways of progress no matter how much I wish you did. Let me do that fighting so you can continue to live in the peace you deserve, for you have provided this peace. I know people who say that they will never make a difference but that is far from true. Just as my worlds endless search for happiness continues, so does yours and to be honest, your doing a far better job keeping the place happy than we are." I added. As I spoke those words I felt a new found respect for the ponies ways of living. Its amazing what a little bit of arguing can teach you if you're as much of an overthinker as I am.

With the end on my long ass lecture the mood seemed to brighten up quite a bit. "Wow I feel a lot better right now!" I threw in to increase the effect.

"Yah, I guess I do too." Lyra added. She had a smile but I could still see some sorrow in her eyes.

"Don't worry Lyra. I swear I will beat the shit outta all those dragons and come back in one, maybe two pieces. Eitherway I'm coming back. That, I promise. No way in hell I'm gonna die when I have so much that I still need to learn. And who would be better ponies to help me understand than miss Lyra and her purple companion Twilight, who nickname is Fend and should not be forgotten less there are flyin' pigs." I said returning to the random that I enjoy oh so much.

"Ha ha, some times you really make no sense." Lyra said further bringing out further happiness.

"Its what I strive for." I said  with a growing smile. "Well then, how about we find some devourables in which we can satisfy our hungers." I said whilst standing up. That's when I heard it. A sound that I would remember for at least two days. There was a loud knock on the door. Since I was the first to stand up, I took charge of opening the door. What I saw came as a total surprise.

There laying on the ground was what first looked like a piled of rags with something sticking out of them. But with closer inspection it turned out to be something far more Valuable My only reaction was to start an endless line of swears I would rather not explain to the people that have taken refugee in my mind. Simply put, I was really, really, Really happy for what I had just found. Nerdgasm inbound.

[What is this, a chapter within 2 weeks time?! What madness is this!? Well, I have lent my friends half broken laptop in which I can work on my FIMfic twice as much, which gives me more structure and I can try and set up a reasonable deadline for each chapter. Not only that but I can also go to a more normal sleeping scedule instead of waking up every morning at 3:30 so I can get so much writing done in peace. Anyways, heres a new chapter and I shall try to continue the story without jumping into my own world within a world too much. Goodnight everypony-body-MI NO TAUR!!

Side note: Some filtered this for me so if you're lucky enough to have read with the filter then gratz to you!!]